

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 
















Apples of Sodom 


A SrOR Y OF MORMON LIFR 



CLEVELAND 

WILLIAM W. WILLIAMS 





% 


ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. 



% 


K) 


* 




✓ 


\ 


\ 


* 



9 


DEDICATION. 


To H. B. S., the friend to whose friendship, 
faith and encouraging counsel I owe much, this 
book is affectionately dedicated. 






CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER. 

I. — Abbie Bostwick’s Letter .... 

II. — Dramatis Personae .... 

III. — A Mormon Household and a Husband’s Reason 

IV. — An Interview with Abbie 

V. — One Woman's Faith .... 

VI. — A Trial of Faith .... 

VII. — For Time and All Eternity .... 

VIH. — Her Husband’s Wife .... 

IX. — In the Valley of Humiliation and the Shadow of 
Death ...... 

X. — Reuben at His Uncle’s — ^A Mormon Preacher . 

XI. — Julia Receives a Proposal .... 

XH. — An Interview With Brigham 

XIII. — Julia and Abbie ..... 

XIV. — Drifting Apart ..... 

XV. — Elsie’s Marriage, and Sister Emile . 

XVI. — Emils’s Arrival in the City of Saints 

XVII.— Two of Zion’s Pillars .... 

XVIII. — A New Revelation .... 

XIX.— Brother Walling’s Mad House 
XX. — A Gentile’s Success — The Avenging Angels at 
Work 


PAGE. 

9 

19 

29 

33 

43 

54 

64 

74 

80 

88 

102 

113 

126 

137 

149 

163 

171 

179 

188 

198 


6 


CONTENTS. 


XXI.— Julia is Sealed to Brother Walling . 

XXII.— Abbie is Enlightened 

XXIII. — A Saintly Irishman .... 

XXIV. — An Interview with the Brethren 

XXV. —A Farewell to Zion .... 

XXVI. — Unwelcome Intelligence — Charlie's Baby 
XXVII. — Retribution ..... 

XXVIII.— In the States .... 
XXIX. — Celestial Marriage from Different Standpoints 
XXX. — A Latter Day Saint 

Appendix I , 

Appendix II . . . . 


214 

227 

235 

242 

253 

260 

272 

282 

293 

299 

309 

311 


7 


» 




/ 

j 




• ‘ W* * '••V 



/ • 


I 

« 



a 


I 





'Jt 


' . I 


* 


% 


/ 


I 


» 


« 






» 




P 




t 


‘•T 


» 


» I 

t 


li 

« 


•t 


• i 


• »♦ 



• « j 

t 

f ’ 
<•- ‘ 

I I 

L »■ 

1 





' < 


« 

VI 

I 


I 

* 

. ^ 

-I 


» 


« 









k. 

• ; 




- >• 





« 



* 








I 


I 

t' 


, r 

. y 



> 

• . 


V 


# 


» 




4 '»» 

1 

. ty 


.V 


V 

«v « 




^ ■ J 


I 


« 


-• •"■s 



rt\ 




i 

I 




# 


I 


*1 


II 


V. 






mw' 

► * * V, * 

' t 


'■ f ,'v'?»^:,! :hve-'ag; ■ < 

* ■■ v’ ' Vj/v*; 


•. 

N"‘ i i ft 




5i; 




"A 






1 .( 






> 








m 


S/¥ 




ii^fe v^' ■ 

- mWY, '■ , ,■■■>>;. fmjS 

Ib , * ’V-'’ 1 ii :■ '.' ■ '\ * •■ - ^ Bfli 


#■ v^ii'' 'V^ v 

W * '^y ■ ■ ’ ii* M »W3 ■ • 

^-*IS 

A-.jg. , . , V .iC • .y V i: • \ 

■mn ^**4 I . .i,' if/ V. ' *' ' ’"-r, % -i.i .. . 






.»« 






.. wffif * ■■ 





ABBIE BOSTWICK’s LETTER. 


9 


CHAPTER L 


ABBIE BOSTWICK’s LETTER. 

Father, can you get along without me at 
home this Summer ?” 

The speaker was a young man of about five 
and twenty, with an honest, frank expression in 
his clear gray eyes and firm, resolute mouth and 
chin. 

'‘Get along without you! Why, what in the 
world’s up now, Reube? Haven’t got another 
attack of the Western fever, I hope?” and Squire 
Benson peered over the top of his spectacles at 
his son, who stood in the open doorway, fanning 
his flushed face with his hat, and looking rather 
thoughtful and perplexed. 

“Yes, I’m afraid I have. I’d like to start for 
Salt Lake to-morrow, if the crops were all m.” 

“To Salt Lake! Well, I never! I thought 
maybe you’d got enough of that, so you’d be con- 
tented to settle down here at home, an’ give up 
chasin’ all over the country; but there’s no ac- 
countin’ for these young bloods. The old nest 


lO 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


ain’t big enough for ’em when they’re grown. But 
you know we’re gettin’ along in years, Reube, 
mother’n I, and” — • 

“Yes, yes, father, I know, and I don’t intend 
to remain away long, if I go. I meant to stay 
with you this time, but I’ve just received a letter 
from Abbie, and — I’m afraid she’s in trouble and 
needs me.” 

‘ ‘Abbie in trouble ? What’s the matter with 
her?” 

“Well, I’m not sure what it is. Here is her 
letter. Read it, and see what you think of it 
and Reuben handed an open letter to his father. 

“ I was agoin’ to ask you if you’d brought any 
news. I thought most likely you’d been down to 
the corners when you rode in,” said Mrs. Benson 
who stood listening to the conversation, her plump 
arms covered with flour from the open meal-chest, 
and her face a mute interrogation point. “What 
under the sun can have happened to Abbie to 
make you want to run off again to that heathenish 
place !” 

Reuben smiled. 

‘ ‘ It’s a very pleasant place, mother, and I think 
you’d enjoy a visit there yourself; but, about 
Abbie, I hardly know what to think. She does 
not write of any trouble in particular, only I can 
gather from, the whole spirit of her letter the idea 


ABBIE BOSTWICK’s LETTER. 


ir 


that she’s unhappy, and has a cause for it; and 
then she urges me to come several times. But 
won’t you read the letter aloud, father, and let 
mother judge for herself?” 

Squire Benson cleared his throat, readjusted 
his spectacles, and read : 

“Salt Lake City, April 20, 18 — . 
“Dear Brother Reuben: 

‘ ‘ I am going to write a confidential letter to you 
this time, for there is so much I want to say to 
you — you alone of all the world.” 

‘ ‘ She begins her letter as if she had something 
to confide to me, and yet she tells me nothing,” 
interrupted Reuben. 

His father continued ; 

“ First, then, I wish so much you were here. I 
don’t know why I ever allowed you to go back to 
the States four years ago, unless, indeed, I had 
gone with you. I think I would like to go once 
more to the East, and live awhile among people 
who are different from us. Yes, even among you 
wicked Gentiles. Now don’t laugh, and say I am 
becoming an apostate to our faith, for truly I am 
not. I believe in the truth as revealed to our 
prophet, and in the Book of Mormon, and the 
Bible, and I accept all the doctrines of our church; 
but I am curious to know of the inner life of fam- 
ilies who have no change in their domestic rela- 


12 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


tions from marriage until death.” 

Squire Benson looked up. 

“She’s crossed out the word fear before change 
—fear of change. That looks a little as if she 
was troubled on the nauseating question of plural 
marriage, or had some personal interest in the 
matter. It can’t be, her rights are about to be 
invaded, hey?” 

Reuben nodded. 

“It struck me so. I know Bostwick promised 
her before they were married never to conform to 
that custom of the church, for she didn’t believe 
in it any more than I did ; and though he joined 
the Mormons to please Abbie, he told me he 
should not interfere with others, but could not ac- 
cept that law himself.” 

“Yes; I remember Abbie wrote about it at the 
time, and I wondered why so strict a believer in 
Mormonism as she was should attach so much im- 
portance to such a promise. I wonder if he’s 
about to break it after all.” 

“O, I hope not, ’’said Mrs. Benson sympathet- 
ically. 

Squire Benson again read from the letter . 

“I often regret the unhappy difference of belief 
which has separated us so far from you and father.- 
I was so small when we left Iowa, but I dreamed* 
of him last night, and thought he said he had 


ABBIE BOSTWICK’s LETTER. 


15 


come to take us all back to the States ; and that 
Charlie said I might go, but he would never leave 
Utah. But when I turned to speak to father he 
was gone, and in his place, Reuben, you stood 
smiling and looking so like yourself the day you 
went from here, four years ago ; and, dear brother, 
I cried when I found it only a dream. O, if you 
can only come and spend the summer with us 
how glad I shall be! But I must cultivate pa- 
tience, I suppose. 

“Charlie is making a great improvement in his 
Store, and doing a large business. He has built a 
new warehouse this Spring at a cost of four thou- 
sand dollars, and employs nearly double the 
number of clerks he did when you were here. He 
is very popular with President Young and the 
leaders of the church, especially in consideration 
of the fact that he was so recently a Gentile. 

“Well, the Lord has prospered our people in a 
marvelous manner and degree, notwithstanding 
their early persecution. How does the Reorgan- 
ized Church of Mormons, living near you, prosper? 
They do not accept of polygamy as having been 
revealed to Joseph Smith, you told me. Are 
they growing stronger and more numerous? 
Write me of them, please. 

“Sister Elsie is soon to marry Brother Baxter. 
I think you will remember him. He is an elder 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


14 

and a very handsome and attractive man. He 
was on a mission in Europe several years and mar- 
ried his second wife there. His first was Lydia 
Wayne and his fourth that little Nellie Carroll 
you used to admire and bring bonbons to. Poor 
little thing, she was only fourteen when she was 
married, but her mother, the widow Carroll, be- 
came Brother Baxter’s third wife, and when he of- 
fered to marry Nellie too of course she must obey 
her parents, and couldn’t help herself ; though she 
did try to run away from home, I believe, but 
they brought her back and now she is really a 
very interesting little mother, in the care of her 
three months’ old baby. I know you will make 
capital out of this, but I cannot help it. I did 
feel so sorry for the poor little thing. 

“I would rather Elsie did not marry Brother 
Baxter, but mother thinks it an excellent match 
for her, as he is a devoted and active worker in 
Zion, and abundantly able to provide well for an- 
other wife. Besides, Elsie herself appears to be 
very much in love with him, and she has always 
been such a giddy, careless creature, mother 
thinks it better for her to have a husband much 
older than herself.” 

“(Later — Evening). Charlie has gone away for the 
evening. I am again alone, with time to finish 
my letter. I am feeling lonesome to-night, and it 


ABBIE BOSTWICK’S LETTER 


IS 

is a comfort to have even this poor means of com- 
munication with you ; but oh, how I do wish for 
your actual presence. There is so much I want 
to say to you that I cannot write. Reuben, 
can you not come here soon — right away? I 
think I want to see you more than ever before. 
Come to see Elsie married. Charlie is away from 
home a great deal and I am lonely. Elsie is full of 
her own affairs, and you know Julia and I never 
harmonize very well, she is so bitterly opposed to 
many of the doctrines of our church, I am great- 
ly worried about her. She is* indignant and angry 
because of Elise’s projected marriage with brother 
Baxter, and says such wild, hard things, and I 
cannot but fear some one will repeat them to 
brother Brigham — and oh dear ! — I wish she would 
be more prudent, if she cannot embrace our faith! 
It is strange how she became imbued with the 
idea and prejudice which she has. Once more, 
Reuben, let me urge you to come and visit us, and 
then I will close my long letter. Hoping to hear 
from you very soon, with earnest love and good 
wishes, I remain Your affectionate sister, 

Abbie.” 

“Well, what do you think?” said Reuben, as 
his father folded up the letter and fixed his gaze 
abstractedly on the opposite wall. 

“I think Abbie’s evidently worried about some- 


i6 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


thing. Julia may be in danger someway. There 
are strange goings on there in Salt Lake. They 
may want her to marry some old polygamous. 
Mormon by this time, and Julia is so prejudiced 
and wilful, I reckon she’d make ’em some trouble 
before she’d consent to that> wouldn’t she, 
Reuben?” 

“Yes, I think she would. She gave promise 
of being a very handsome, as well as high-spirited, 
woman, when I saw her last.” 

“Sol judge from her miniature. I ^m surprised 
some old much-marridd saint hasn’t tried to ap- 
propriate her to himself before now. Let’s see, 
how old is she ? ” 

“Sixteen, I think. Yes, Elsie is eighteen and 
Abbie twenty-one. Julia was but a child when I 
saw her, but she was as imperious as a young" 
queen then, sometimes. I fancy they’ve been 
afraid of her, or they would have had her '' sealed' 
to some one before now, they marry so young in 
Utah.” 

“ Very likely that’s the case. As to Abbie,”' 
continued Squire Brown, taking off his spectacles, 
and holding them between his thumb and finger, 
“ there is something besides all this. I reckon 
you’d better go out there anyway, if you’re in 
the notion.^ Maybe she can be induced to come 
back with you and make us a visit. I’d give 


ABBIE BOSTWICK'S LETTER. 


17 


something to see her ; and Elsie, it seems hard to 
realize she’s a woman grown. I’m sorry she’s 
consented to become a plural wife, but it’s noth- 
ing more’n I should expect. What kind of a man 
is this Baxter, Reube ?” 

“To judge from outward appearance, one of the 
finest men I ever saw. Handsome, gentlemanly, 
cultured, and possessing a good share of the 
world’s lucre, were it not for his polygamy, I 
would think him a most desirable husband for 
Elsie. I met him frequently, when in Salt Lake, 
and I must confess I could find no other fault 
with him.” 

“ But that one’s enough to ruin him. Well, 
Reube, I’m glad you’re goin’ out there.” 

“And you think I’d better go right away?” 
interrogated Reuben. 

Yes; as soon as you can get ready. If there 
ain’t anything the matter, the sooner you go the 
sooner you’ll be back.” 

“Sol think. It don’t seem so much of a 
journey now the railroad is through to Ogden. I 
had to go by team the last time all the way, you 
remember, and there was a spice of danger in the 
trip,” said Reuben. 

“ There’s danger enough now among that mur- 
derin’ set,” said Mrs. Benson, who could never 
forget the details she had read of the many crimes 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


i8 

committed there in the mountains by the 
Mormons. 

Reuben laughed a ringing, mellow laugh that 
was pleasant to hear. 

“ Mother will never overcome her dislike to the 
Mormons in Utah until she goes there among 
them, I fear. Come, mother, you’d better go out 
with me and make Abbie a visit.” 

“ Me? humph ! I’d want my life heavily in- 
sured if I did. But when do you think you’ll 
start, Reube? I must bake you some luncheon to 
take on the road.” 

*‘Why, just as father thinks best about that. 
I’m ready any time, if he thinks he can get along 
with the work,” said Reuben. 

“ I can manage that very well, and you can go 
this week as well as any time, for what I can see,” 
replied his father. 

And so it was determined that Reuben three 
days later should leave Iowa for Utah. 


DRAMATIS FERSONiE. 


19 


CHAPTER II. 


DRAMATIS PERSONAE. 

Before proceeding farther with our story it will 
be well to introduce to the reader the persons and 
characters who will appear most prominently 
therein, with a brief sketch of their lives and con- 
nection with the Mormon saints. 

Lemuel Benson was born among the hills of 
Berkshire County, Massachusetts, and brought up 
in the strict school of morality and religion for 
which that section is noted. Arriving at the age 
of manhood he removed to Eastern Ohio, married 
and commenced life upon a finely located farm, 
which, shorn of its primitive forest growth, 
yielded a rich reward for the labor of tilling its 
soil. 

He had been for a number of years an active 
Methodist, conscientious and earnest in the per- 
formance of his religious duties, and respected and 
honored by his fellow members, at the time when 
the doctrine of Mormonism was first being dissem- 
inated in the community by its zealous advocate, 
Sidney Rigdon. 


20 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Mr. Benson, with others about him, was at- 
tracted — possibly by motives of curiosity, to the 
Mormon meetings, and, strange as it may appear, 
soon gave ear and credence to this new faith, and 
after a time, with his wife and numerous other as- 
sociates and relatives, united with the saints and 
removed to Kirtland, Ohio. 

Later, when the society began to be discredited, 
their bank failed and people became unfriendly 
about them, he followed their fortunes to the West, 
sharing the privations and hardships consequent 
upon their persecution in Missouri and their sub- 
sequent settlement in Illinois, where their Nauvoo 
— "‘City of the Beautiful” — was built. 

Here, when they had waxed strong and numer- 
ous, they were again distressed and paralyzed by a 
worse and more crushing calamity than had hither- 
to befallen them : the death of their prophet and 
beloved leader, by the hands of a violent mob at 
Carthage jail. Following this came their expul- 
sion a second time from ^ ‘ the land which God 
gave unto them,’’ their pleasant homes, their un- 
finished temple and the place endeared by associ- 
ation, to a new and untried West. Many of them 
took up their sad and weary march in the dead of 
winter, leaving behind them but the ashes of their 
despoiled homes, and sought refuge in the wild 
and untilled lands of Western Iowa, enduring 


DRAMATIS PERSONiE. 


21 


every variety of hardship, yet clinging to their 
faith with Puritanic devotion. But their prophet 
had, with truly prophetic vision, forseen their 
extremity and looking before them had discov- 
ered an unknown valley, hidden by the great 
ranges of sheltering mountains, and surrounded 
by miles of dreary wilderness and desert, 
wherein his people might find a haven of refuge. 
Here, year by year the ever faithful Mormons 
wended their toilsome march over wild and Indian 
infested roads, subject to the dangers from savage 
man or beast, and the inclemency of l;he weather, 
but pressing on undaunted to the promised land. 

Who can read of the heroism and bravery dis- 
played by the unfortunate victims of the hand-cart 
experiment, without being deeply affected, and 
shedding tears of sympathy for their suffering? 
What religion has had more faithful following or 
more self-sacrificing zeal shown in its support? 
This much for Mormonism. 

Its followers may have been blinded and misled 
but they were honest and faithful to their convic- 
tions, when in those early days they suffered per- 
secution and met death undaunted like the 
martyrs of old, for Christ’s sake. 

Lemuel Benson was himself burned out of 
house and home in Illinois, and after arriving at a 
place near what is now the site of Council Bluffs 


22 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


City, Iowa, he once more rested, and set about 
caring for himself and family. 

While living in Illinois his wife died, leaving 
him one son, a child two years of age. He mar- 
ried again, choosing a woman of very prepossessing 
and attractive appearance, and remarkable strength 
of mind and character. Two more children were 
born to him, and he was again prospered in his 
labors, and well started in business. He had been 
anointed an elder in the church, and appointed to 
preach the faith of the saints to the people; but 
there was trouble in store for him. His wife be- 
came anxious to follow the fortunes of Brigham 
Young to Utah. About this time the doctrine of 
polygamy was being more openly advocated and 
at last reached Benson’s ears. He opposed it bit- 
terly. He could not accept the revelation or be- 
lieve that Smith had sustained the system or 
given it the sanction of his approval. Much less 
could he believe it a command of God. It was 
too much in opposition to his early teachings ; too 
abhorrent to his innate purity of heart and in- 
stincts of morality. He was loud in his denuncia- 
tions against it. This brought to him severe re- 
buke from The Twelve, and a confession from his 
wife that she had herself been sealed to the 
prophet, Joseph Smith, during his lifetime as a 
plural wife. 


DRAMATIS PERSONAE. 


23 


Astonished and pained, as well as angry and 
shaken in the faith, he withdrew from the Mor- 
mon church and proclaimed his apostasy. 

His wife adhered rigidly to her belief in Mor- 
monism, and upheld polygamy, declaring that as 
she had received her first knowledge of the revela- 
tion directly from the prophet’s own lips, she 
could never believe it false nor reject it. 

Unhappy dissensions arose between them, and 
Lemuel Benson awoke one morning to find his 
wife had departed during the night, taking with 
her the two little girls aged five and two years re- 
spectively. Upon inquiry he learned she had joined 
a party of emigrants and started for Salt Lake, and 
though he mourned the loss of his children, he 
felt it would be useless to attempt to recall Mrs. 
Benson, or dissuade her from the course she had 
deliberately determined upon. He was notified 
in due time of the arrival of his family at Salt 
Lake and the birth of a third daughter, whom 
the requested might be named Julia, in memory 
of his sister. Mrs. Benson complied with this 
request, and a friendly correspondence was com- 
menced between the widely sundered members of 
the family and continued through the long years 
that followed. 

The interest and intercourse thus established be- 
tween them were increased by a visit of Reuben to 


24 APPLES OF SODOM. 

Utah when he grew to manhood, and a sojourn of 
a couple of years with his stepmother’s family. 

Mr. Benson after a time sought a legal divorce 
from his truant wife, married again and ceased to 
regret his past bitter experience in the multiplied 
cares and years which came to him; and we find 
him at the beginning of our story still living in 
Iowa, prosperous and contented. 


A MORMON HOUSEHOLD. 


25 


CHAPTER III. 


A MORMON HOUSEHOLD, AND A HUSBAND’s REASON. 

A few days later, Reuben found himself on 
board the railway train that was soon bearing him 
on, on over level prairie land, along the shining 
waters of a beautiful winding river ; then, as the 
hours darkened, through wild, desolate scenes of 
abundant vegetation, but remote from the haunts 
of civilized man. 

Day followed night, and night again succeeded 
day, but to find him still borne on by the iron 
monster ; now plunging into the narrow limits of 
a mountain gorge ; now gliding along a winding 
roadway, above which arose the hoary summit of 
a lofty mountain, hundreds of feet away, and be- 
low which to look was to cause the head to swim. 
On, on, on, over the road marked by the blood of 
helpless emigrants, of little children and feeble 
men and women, whose strength was insufficient 
for the terrible journey; over the road where the 
bleached bones by the wayside told of human be- 
ings, whose flesh had fed the ravening wolves, 
when their blood was chilled by the fierce winds 


26 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


and cold of winter, till they fell by the way to be 
covered by the merciless snow. 

On, on, on, through misty, starlit nights and 
long, weary days, until, at last, Reuben was glad 
to leave the gilded car, whose walls had become 
so familiar to him, for the less inviting luxury of 
a lumbering stage coach, which should complete 
his journey. The journey, which before had cost 
him weary weeks of travel, was now accomplished 
in a few days. So much for man’s energy and 
invention, added to the invincible power of steam. 
Reuben was at the mount-hidden city, beautiful 
Salt Lake. 

Abbie was at first quite overcome with joy at 
her brother’s unexpected arrival, and, amid her 
smiles and tears, was unable to compose herself 
sufficiently to enter into connected conversation. 
When, at last, Reuben had leisure to notice her 
closely, his fears were confirmed by the wistful, 
saddened expression which seemed at home in the 
formerly merry and sunny face. 

And was it fancy, too, or only the result of his 
previous conjectures, that made him think Charlie 
Bostwick’s reception of him the least bit stiff and 
formal and his affected welcome insincere? He 
hardly knew. 

Several days elapsed before he learned anything 
to confirm or dispel his first impressions. 


A MORMON HOUSEHOLD. 


27 


His mother, with Elsie, was visiting at Abbie’s, 
Julia having gone to spend a week with a friend 
in another part of the city; and, altogether, he 
had no opportunity to have any conversation with 
Abbie by herself, or to learn anything from any- 
one else concerning the shadow which seemed to 
overcast the house, until the second week of his visit. 

Once he had entered the sitting-room, and found 
Abbie alone, and asked her the cause of the 
change in her, and begged her to confide in him. 
But, instead of answering him, she had burst 
into tears, and sobbed so violently as to alarm 
him; then, a step being heard without, she had 
fled precipitately from the room, leaving him more 
perplexed and worried than before. 

At last Julia came. A tall, beautiful girl, with 
black, flashing eyes and jetty, shining hair crown- 
ing a face of exquisite fairness, brightened by 
glowing crimson in cheek and lips. Reuben 
started as he first beheld her. She was, he thought, 
the handsomest woman he had ever seen. 

With the queenly grace and dazzling brightness 
of coloring were combined regular, clear cut 
features, and an expression which betokened in- 
telligence and a high and brave spirit 

* ‘ What a stir her beauty would make in the 
States, ” he said to himself, ‘‘but here where woman 
is only degraded, it is an unfortunate inheritance. 


28 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Elsie, the other sister, was a merry, good natur- 
ed young girl, with a great deal of dimpled pret- 
tiness, and winning innocent coquetry of manner; 
the opposite of Julia in her personal appearance, 
she was fair haired and blue eyed, with plump 
figure, peach tinted face and an arch, merry ex- 
pression always curving her rosy lips. 

All creeds and religions were alike to her, and 
she accepted unquestioningly the faith of the 
saints, without in the least understanding its 
nature. In fact, she seemed born to bask in the 
sunshine, and if ever a cloud shadowed her path- 
way she flitted away to the light again, careless 
and unconcerned. 

Mrs. Benson, a stern featured, intelligent look- 
ing woman of forty-five or less (the life she lived 
might have aged her prematurely), with the gentle 
Abbie, brown eyed, brown haired and dove-like, 
made up the female portion of the family after 
Julia’s arrival. A new element seemed introduced 
into the household with her coming. The subject 
of Elsie’s marriage was shunned as by mutual 
consent, so soon as she entered the house, and all 
other matters pertaining to their religion. 

At length the day following her return, as they 
were seated at the dinner table, Julia said suddenly, 
addressing Mr. Bostwick : 

How long have we to wait before the advent 


A MORMON HOUSEHOLD. 


29 


of the new mistress ? ** 

Charlie Bostwick glanced uneasily at Reuben, 
and then down at the table, as he answered after 
a little preliminary clearing of his throat : 

“Why — why I can’t tell exactly. There has 
been some talk of making next Thursday the 
day” 

Reuben’s gaze went from the downcast, flushed 
face of his brother-in-law to that of his sister. 
Abbie was pale to her lips, and her hands trem- 
bled visibly, while she seemed unable to raise her 
eyes from her plate. 

This, then, was the secret. There was to be a 
new mistress, or rather the new cottage which 
Charlie had resently built as a sort of addition to 
the house, was for the reception of a new wife, as 
Reuben had more than suspected. His blood 
boiled in his veins, and it was with difficulty he 
mastered himself sufficiently to ask for the 
explanation. 

Bostwick again cleared his throat with an em- 
barrassed air, ere he replied, that ‘ ‘ many of the 
leaders in the church had accused him of not 
* living his religion ’ and of doing harm to the 
cause of the saints, by not taking another wife, 
when he had ample means to provide for two ; he 
had been subjected to much UounseV and ridicule 
on account of his Gentile notions; and in fact Brother 


30 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Brigham himself had reproved him for not 
obeying the commandment, and building up the 
kingdom according to the law of the priesthood; 
and for not making use of the wealth intrusted to 
his care to further the establishment of Zion.” 

‘ ‘ But I thought, ‘ Charlie, you would find it hard 
to forget your early teaching. You told me "you 
had promised Abbie never to do this, and had re- 
solved at all events never to compromise to this 
tenet of Mormonism,” said Reuben dryly. 

“I was but a recent convert at the time, you 
know, and did not realize how all but impossible 
it is for a man to profess to be a Mormon and not 
live up to this one important doctrine of the 
church. I feel obliged to obey this command and 
conform to this custom or move away from Salt 
Lake,” Mr. Bostwick continued. 

“I should feel differently about it myself if we 
had children. As to my promise to Abbie, she 
understands the case, and has released me from 
that. She knows as well as I do the necessity of 
my proving myself a real Mormon and identifying 
myself with the interests and welfare of the saints. 
Do you not, Abbie?” 

Thus appealed to, Abbie’s white lips moved, 
but no sound issued from them; she simply bowed 
her head. 

Reuben saw that the conversation was becom- 


A MORMON HOUSEHOLD. 


31 


“ing more than she could bear, and withheld from 
answering, mentally desiring, however, to take 
his smooth tongued brother-in-law by the throat 
and strangle him. They had been warm friends 
once, these two ; when in Iowa they had grown 
up together, in brotherly love and confidence; 
but Mormonism had made Charlie Bostwick odious 
to Reuben now. 

Mrs. Benson for the first time spoke since the 
introduction of the subject. 

‘^You know we are instructed like the Jews 
in ancient Scriptures to multiply and replenish the 
earth, and the Lord has given an especial revela- 
tion to his prophet, Joseph Smith, to instruct the 
followers in Zion to comply with this command, 
and take as many wives as each can support, and 
provide for their ultimate salvation and exalta- 
tion. ’’ 

Reuben looked at his stepmother, and suddenly 
remembering a question he had long wanted to 
ask her, said : ‘ ‘ The reorganized church near us 

at home contend Joseph Smith did not sanction 
polygamy.” 

‘ ‘ I was one of several plural wives, ” she said 
shortly. 

“Well, as I understand it, they claim he only 
Jiad a number of women sealed to him, to insure 
their safety hereafter. Simply a spiritual union 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


32 

— a sealing for the celestial kingdom only.” 

‘‘I was his wife in this world,” she replied. 

At this juncture Julia, who had listened witli 
compressed lips and glittering eyes during the 
conversation which followed her question of her 
brother-in-law, now suddenly arose. Confronting 
him, and ignoring the latter part of the dialogue, 
she said: 

Charlie Bostwick, do you know what / would 
do if I were your wife and you were to insult me 
by bringing another woman into the house?” 

“Something terrible, I suppose,” he answered 
with a forced laugh. 

‘ ‘ I would certainly kill you both, if I were to 
hang for it the next hour.” 

‘‘Julia!” said her mother sternly, and “Why, 
Julia! ” echoed the surprised Elsie, but Julia had 
gone and the meal was finished in silence. 


AN INTERVIEW WITH ABBIE. 


33 


CHAPTER IV. 


AN INTERVIEW WITH ABBIE. 

The next evening, Abbie’s mother, together 
with the two girls, went home, and Reuben, re- 
turning from his stroll after tea, found his sister 
alone, somewhat to his surprise. As he entered 
the room, made tidy and pleasant by Abbie’s 
skilful arrangement, he saw her sitting by a small 
table, her head resting upon her arm, and her 
whole attitude drooping and dejected. 

“Where is Charlie?” he asked, as she raised 
her head from the table at his entrance. 

“Oh, he has gone out, as usual! ’’she said, 
bitterly. 

“To see his bride elect?” he queried. 

“I suppose so.” 

“ Abbie, this is killing you. You are looking 
terribly, now-a-days.” 

“ My head aches,” trying to smile. 

* ‘ And your heart, I fear also. Abbie, tell me 
is your faith in your religion strong enough to 
make you sanction such an infamous system as 
this?” 


34 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Don’t, Reuben!” putting up her hand appeal- 
ingly.. I don’t know. The flesh is weak, and I 
am selfish and prefer my own desires instead of 
the welfare of Zion, I fear ; but the system must 
be right, and I must be wrong. I wish I could 
become more unselfish. Many wives urge their 
husbands to take this step, I believe, as it insures 
them a more exalted 'position hereafter in the 
celestial kingdom ; while I shrink so terriby from 
it. Oh, I am very carnally minded and selfish, I 
fear,” with a pathetic quivering of the lip that 
went to Reuben’s heart. 

“ It’s a shame 1 It’s an outrage and curse upon 
civilization 1 God never put women upon earth to 
suffer such indignities 1 ” he exclaimed, carried 
away by his anger to see her try to apologize for 
this most natural and womanly feeling of sorrow 
and rebellion. 

“ Abbie, do you suppose all these Mormon 
women suffer as you do when the second wife is 
chosen ?” 

“No-o,” she said, hesitatingly, “perhaps not. 
Many of them marry with the expectation of only 
sharing in their husband’s affection ; yet we are 
taught that we are exalted by this sacrifice, and I 
suppose it must be that to nearly all in a greater 
or less degree. But you know Charley was a 
Gentile when I first knew him, and after he became 


AN INTERVIEW WITH ABBIE. 35 

converted to our faith, he still could not like the 
idea of polygamy, and he said it could never be 
right for hiniy whatever it might be for others. He 
promised me faithfully I should be the first, last 
and only wife while I lived, and I believed him. 
We were very happy until these Appletons 
came here from England. ‘‘Jennie Appleton 
is a blonde, and considered a great beauty, and 
Charlie has seemed to fancy her from the first 
time they met. He had not seen her more than 
once or twice before he began to tell me how 
different ones among the brethren were counsel- 
ing him to take a plural wife ; and, when I ex- 
pressed horror and opposition to the idea, he 
began to bring forward arguments in favor of it. 
“Oh, I believe I’ve felt afraid of her influence 
from the very first, though it was hard to believe 
Charlie could forget his promise to me.” 

“ Then you think Charles really likes her ? ” 
Reuben said. 

“Yes, that is the worst of it, though I suppose 
I am wicked to feel so. He has always been so 
kind and attentive to me until of late ; but now 
he finds so much fault with me, and I cannot 
please him any more.” Abbie’s lips grew trem- 
ulous and the brown eyes filled with tears. . “ I 
thought perhaps my opposition to his marriage 
had something to do with it, and so when brother 


36 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Welling came and talked with me, and several others 
who showed me the wrong I was doing by my 
foolish objection, I consented. I was sure he had 
resolved to marry her anyway, with, or without 
my consent,” she added. 

“ Abbie, can’t you see this is all wrong, morally 
wrong? Your very instincts ought to teach you 
that. Come, go back with me to the States. To 
live here and daily see your husband lavish caress- 
es upon another will kill you.” 

“Don’t!” Abbie said, putting her hand upon 
her bosom as if to quiet the rebellious throbbing of 
her tortured heart. “ You know I carit, Reube I ” 

Reuben looked thoughtfully at his sister, men- 
tally resolving that she should be induced to go 
with him, if the trial proved more than she could 
well endure. 

At this pause in their conversation a quick 
elastic step was heard coming up the walk, and 
Charlie Bostwick entered the room humming a 
lively tune, and evidently well pleased with him- 
self and circumstances. A spasm as of acute 
pain shadowed Abbie’s face for a moment, then 
her clear eyes encountered those of her husband 
with questioning glance. 

“You are home earlier than usual.” 

“ Yes, I shall see enough of Jen after Thursday, 
so there’s no need of making long visits now,” 


AN INTERVIEW WITH ABBIE. 


37 


and he laughed lightly. 

Abbie bent low over the dropped stitches of 
her knitting which she had taken up, and the poor 
little hands trembled visibly, but she said, ‘‘It’s 
all settled then?” 

“O, yes; the sooner it’s over the better, you 
know. Jen will be good company for you Abbie, 
she’s so lively, and so happy in conversation. 
You’ve grown fearfully stupid and moping lately; 
from being so much alone I suppose,” and then as 
if his conscience smote him for leaving her so 
often for the more attractive company of his bride 
elect, he passed around to her side, and said, more 
kindly than usual, “Abbie, what ails you? Are 
you sick ? You are growing frightfully old look- 
ing and ugly now-a days. You used to be as gay 
and bright as a butterfly.” 

Reuben could bear no more, and slipped out of 
the room into the open air, for he could scarce 
refrain from acting upon his desire to throttle his 
unfeeling brother-in-law. 

Abbie’s trembling lips strove to answer and 
failed, but she raised her eyes, filled with tears, to 
her husband’s face. 

“ Oh, if you are going to cry I may as well go 
back ! I never could bear a crying woman. I 
don’t see why you need feel badly about this. It’s 
what all Mormon women believe in and have to 


38 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


put up with. I think I’ve done pretty well by 
you to live as long as this without getting another. 
You won’t mind it as soon’s we’re married, and 
you know there’s no help for it ; besides, you well 
know if you hadn’t insisted upon my joining the 
Mormons this wouldn’t have happened. If it’s 
right, and the duty of other Mormons to take all 
the wives they can support, it’s my duty as well. 
I don’t want to take an inferior place in the king- 
dom and why should I?” 

“I don’t know. It must be right, but Oh, 
Charlie, we’ve been so happy, and — I’ve loved 
you.’” 

“Well, what’s to hinder you loving me now, 
I’d like to know? Jen won’t prevent it.” 

“But, Charlie — I’m afraid — afraid you care 
more for her than for me now,” with a little chok- 
ing sob, “and Oh, it’s breaking my heart!” 

“Pooh, pooh! what a goose you are. Of 
course I don’t do any such thing. A fellow can’t 
be billing and cooing all the days of his life. You 
ought not to expect it. Women are such simple- 
tons. If one ain’t forever bending over them and 
talking nonsense, they think he’s taken to hatin’ 
’em. I like you, as I always have, though you’ve 
grown so deuced disagreeable lately. I’ve had 
good reason not to. Come, kiss and make up.” 
And he stooped to the tear-stained face beside 


*AN INTERVIEW WITH ABBIE. 39 

him, then turning away, he, too, passed out into 
the open moonlight.” 

Poor Abbie. “ He does not think of the sweet 
nothings he delights in repeating for another’s 
ears,” she thought. As for Bostwick he was 
vexed and annoyed chiefly by the pricking of his 
own conscience, for he was too recently from the 
States to really believe in this tenet of Mormonism, 
and he had spoken more harshly to Abbie on ac- 
count of this. He was annoyed, and he fancied 
it was she who vexed him. 

Reuben was pacing moodily up and down the 
walk in front of the house, his heart bitterly 
inveighed against the accursed creed, that made 
such victims of its believers. He turned as Bost- 
wick came toward him, and said: ‘‘Charlie, must 
this be? Abbie is not like most women; she is 
extremely sensitive, and affectionate, and she has 
given you the love of her whole heart. This mar- 
riage of yours is going to crush her to the earth.” 

“Oh, pshaw!” said the other, “ she’ll get over 
it. Lots of women here make a fuss at first, but 
they get over it as soon as the thing is done.” 

“ Bostwick, five years ago you went with me 
from Iowa, where such a course as this was a crime 
against the laws of the State, and would not be 
tolerated ; and I remember you were as bitter in 
your denunciations of the infamous system, then^ 


40 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


as ever I was. I introduced you to Abbie, and 
you wooed and won her with the understanding 
that she was to be the only wife while she lived. 
I cannot believe you have forgotten your early 
teaching, or that you believe in the moral right of 
this doctrine.” 

Bostwick ground his heel into the yielding 
earth and hesitated. 

“Reube, all you say may be true, but I tell 
you, one can’t live here as a Gentile while he pro- 
fesses to be a Mormon. I joined the church be- 
cause Abbie wished it. I don’t pretend to be a 
very ardent saint, but my business interests de- 
mand that I should conform to the rules of the 
church, especially in this particular. I am looked 
upon now with suspicion, because of my delay in 
adopting polygamy. I’m making money too fast 
to stand upon neutral ground. I must do all I 
can to lull these suspicions, or I shall be apt to 
find myself in hot water before long. My pro- 
perty and even my life may be endangered. I tell 
you I’ve been too lately a Gentile to be trusted, 
and I must take this step to quiet their mistrust. 
Abbie knows all this, and I’m surprised that she 
feels as she does.” 

‘‘Surprised that she feels so? Humph ! You’d 
like to see her take another husband, I suppose, 
if the church requested it.” 


AN INTERVIEW WITH ABBIE. 


41 


“O, pshaw, Reube! That’s nothing to do with 
it. Of course I couldn’t live with her if she did, 
but she’s been brought up to this belief, and it’s 
her religion. I’m very sorry she feels so, and I 
wish I was well out of it, but I think she’ll get 
over it as soon as we’re married, and be as happy 
as ever. I tell you it’s a matter of necessity and 
I can’t help myself.” 

“I suppose the pretty face of the other woman 
hasn’t anything to do with it. If you’d been 
coMiseled to marry some ugly spinster of forty it 
would have been all the same,” said Reubqn 
dryly. 

Bostwick laughed. 

“Well, of course one has a choice in such mat- 
ters, and Jen is a remarkably fine woman, but 
then she shall not take Abbie’s place. There’s 
only one Abbie.” 

“But what if she bears you children? How 
will that affect your relations with Abbie? I tell 
you it’s wrong — all wrong; and if you can be 
happy in such a connection, knowing you are 
breaking Abbie’s heart, you are not the man I 
supposed you to be!” and feeling that remon- 
strance was useless, Reuben turned toward the 
house, saying he wondered the heavens did not 
-fall upon such a nest of abomination. 

Bostwick followed him. 


42 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“I don’t want to quarrel with you, Reube, or 
with your view of this matter. I suppose it’s 
natural you should feel as you do ; but you know 
‘one must do as a Roman when he is in Rome,’ 
and I must act accordingly. 

“So you trample upon your own conscience, 
break your plighted faith and most sacred obliga- 
tions, and withal your wife’s heart. I wish you 
joy of your new acquisition. ” 

“Come, come, now, Reube, you’re too severe. 
You know the old story of the Bible. I shall be 
no worse than Abraham.” 

Reuben made no reply, and they entered the 
house. The pleasant little sitting-room was de- 
serted, and after sitting for a while in the half- 
lighted apartment, each busy with his own 
thoughts, the two men separated for the night. 

Bostwick entered his wife’s chamber, and stood 
for some time silently regarding her tear-stained 
sleeping face. She moved uneasily and moaned 
in her sleep. 

Tuesday, and Thursday her place was to be oc- 
cupied by another. Something like remorse 
seemed to stir his heart, for he bent over her and 
pressed his lips to those of his wife. She started 
and awoke. “Abbie, were not this matter gone 
so far I would give it up,” he said. With a glad 
cry she lifted her head and laid it in his bosom. 


ONE woman’s faith. 


43 


CHAPTER V. 


ONE woman’s faith. 

Reuben slept little that night ; his mind was too 
greatly disturbed. What could he do ; how turn 
aside this blow that seemed about to fall upon 
Abbie? Must he stand quietly by and see her 
death warrant signed, and make no effort to save 
her? If he could only persuade her to leave 
Utah and return with him to his home. Would 
not Charlie relent if he thought there was danger 
of losing Abbie forever? Reuben remembered 
how attentive and kind he had been to Abbie four 
years before, at the time of their marriage, and 
how happy each had seemed in the other’s soci- 
ety. Abbie was all in all to her husband then, 
and she was the same lovely, sweet-tempered, 
affectionate woman still. What had caused the 
change? Was it, as Bostwick affirmed, but the 
forces brought to bear by the church which influ- 
enced him, or was he enamored of this other 
woman and tired of Abbie ? 

Reuben’s thoughts were murderous as he re~ 


44 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


viewed these things, and reflected upon the prob- 
able consequences of the marriage. 

The next morning he sought Abbie at his ear- 
liest opportunity, and again broached the subject 
of her return to the States. 

“ No, Reuben ; no, I cannot; I must not. I 
should lose Charlie altogether then, and I cannot 
give him up ; besides, this may be my one cross 
to bear that shall win me the brightest crown 
hereafter. It is, it must be the will of God, and 
if I do not submit, then I become the transgressor, 
as it is written in the revelation to our prophet. 
It seems now very hard to bear,” and her voice 
faltered, ‘‘but we must be willing to crucify the 
flesh for Christ’s sake, as he was crucified for us. 
Besides, I cannot blame Charlie so much, for you 
know he has been counseled by one of the coun- 
selors, and it is his duty to hearken unto coun- 
sel.” 

“Abbie, in my opinion, Charley offers a very 
poor excuse for this marriage. Had he not this, 
he would bring forward some other, equally pu- 
rile. He wants to marry that girl, and that’s 
about the long and short of it ; and you, my poor 
child, must be made a victim, under the sanction 
of the church, which seems worst of all. Oh, if 
you only would be persuaded to leave here to-day 
— this hour ! Abbie, if I could influence you to 


ONE woman’s faith. 


45 


do this, I know I should be doing an act blessed 
of God, who never. I’m sure, originated an insti- 
tution so contrary to all the best and purest in- 
stincts of our nature. Abbie, listen to me ! Give 
up this religion, which debases womanhood and 
brings upon it a martyrdom worse to be feared 
than death, and go with me to a land where the 
sacred institution of marriage is blessed by its 
pleasant and happy families and homes, and where 
bigamy is a crime punishable by law. Dear Ab- 
bie, one year in the States would make you hang 
your head for shame at the thought of having 
sanctioned the abomination of polygamy.” 

Reuben was almost eloquent in his heart-felt 
earnestness and indignation against the system 
which was of such vital interest to Abbie. 

“I pledge myself to care for you and keep you 
from want, and I will make it the study of my 
life to try and make you forget this sorrow,” he 
continued. 

“Reuben, oh, Reuben, you wring my heart! 
You are so kind and good to me, but I cannoty. 
dare not go with you. It would be a cowardly, 
criminal shirking of duty; besides, I should only be 
a burden to you. You will marry sometime, and” — 

“ If I ever do, and prove as recreant to my vows- 
as Charlie Bostwick, I hope a thunderbolt from 
Heaven will cut me off from the face of the earth ! ’"■ 


46 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


exclaimed Reuben; then seeing the pained ex- 
pression upon his sister’s face, he continued more 
gently, “ Forgive me, Abbie, but it drives me mad 
to see you so deluded by your church, and caring 
so much for a man who is causing you such misery ; 
besides, I feel guilty for ever bringing him here.” 

“You did not tell me to care for him,” said 
Abbie, smiling half sadly, ‘ ‘ and I married him 
because I cared for him.” 

“ And your love for him will finally kill you, I 
fear. I wish you would let me shield you.” 

Abbie again shook her head. “ I am very weak 
and nervous now; Charlie says I will feel better 
when it’s all over. I will wait and see, and if I 
cannot bear it — ” she caught her breath, and 
pressed her hands together convulsively. 

“If you cannot bear it, I will take you away 
out of sight of you trouble at least,” muttered 
Reuben; and then he asked: “Don’t mother see 
how you feel about this ? ” 

“ Yes. I think so, but she blames me, and says I 
am wicked and selfish to feel so, and perhaps I am. 
Mother is such a very zealous Mormon, you know. 
The church gives her especial support on account 
of her former marriage with the prophet ; and you 
know both she and uncle have always so strongly 
upheld this one institution of plural marriage.’* 

“ Strange when it is so unnatural and abominable. 


ONE WOMAN S FAITH. 


47 


and allows such infamous practices and horrible 
intermarriages. What relation is little Nellie Tur- 
ner’s child to her sister^ the offspring of her hus- 
band and mother f Think of a mother and daugh- 
ter being married to the same husband and bearing 
him children.” 

Abbie put up her hand, “Please don’t, Reube, 
we must not question God’s ways.” 

Abbie looked very neat that night at the tea 
table, her trim little figure arrayed in soft light 
muslin, and a scarlet ribbon twined in her nut- 
brown hair. She looked up with wistful eyes as 
Bostwick entered the room. 

Her husband noticed this apparently, for con- 
trary to his custom he passed around to her side, 
and said: “Why Abbie, you look like a bride 
yourself to-night. I’m proud of my wife yet. 
Reube, do you think she’s changed much since she 
stood by my side at the altar, four years ago ? ” 

“ She’s changed, though perhaps no less fair,” 
Reuben aswered, “ I wish she looked as happy as 
she did then.” 

Bostwick bit his lip. “ He’s a craker, ain’t he 
Daisy ? ” addressing her by the old pet name. “Of 
course she’ll be just as happy. I’m only arranging 
matters so she’ll have less care and more society. 
She’ll be as bright as a sunbeam in a few days. 
She’s only been conjuring up evils. Clouds al- 


48 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


ways look blackest in the distance. She’ll find 
this one has a silver lining, I think, though really 
if matters had not gone so far I’d give it up ; but. 
as it is, you know we must make the best of it 
Abbie shall be first and have her own way ; ” and 
stooping down he kissed her forehead and took 
his place at the table. He had been unusually 
kind to Abbie to-day, and more than once the 
tears started to her eyes, as he had uttered some 
lover-like phrase or performed some old time act 
of kindness in her presence. 

Now her lashes grew wet as they drooped 
toward her plate. Reuben made no response to 
the remark of his brother-in-law, and the meal pro- 
gressed in silence. Suddenly Bostwick started up, 
as a wagon drove up to the door. 

“You must excuse me. The furniture for the 
cottage has come, and I must go and see to it.” 
Pausing at the door, he turned and looked at 
Abbie, then said with a slightly embarrassed air : 
“Would you like to come and help me arrange it, 
Abbie?” 

Again Abbie grew pale, and seemed unable to 
speak. 

“Don’t come, if you’d rather not I thought 
may be you’d like it. Women always like new 
things, and Jen won’t be here to-night.” 

Abbie arose and went toward him, without: 


ONE woman’s faith. 


49 


speaking, a strange, haunted look in her eyes. 
She motioned to her brother to come also. To- 
gether they entered the newly finished rooms, and 
Abbie looked on while the men brought in the 
furniture, and once or twice, when appealed to, 
made some suggestion as to the placing of an 
article ; but she appeared so benumbed and unlike 
herself, that Reuben was glad to take her back to 
her own apartments and bid her lie down. Evi- 
dently she was not yet strong enough to bear 
much, and the sight of the pretty furniture bought 
by her husband to decorate the home of this other 
bride, brought to mind too vividly the remem- 
brance of that day, four years before, when he had 
brought her to superintend the arrangement of 
their own pretty home. He was better able now 
to afford costly articles, and he had dealt most 
generously with this plural wife. Her own rooms 
would look shabby and sombre, Abbie feared. Oh, 
how she wished no home might be more attractive to- 
him than her own, yet could she dare hope for it? 
This second would have the attraction of novelty, 
at least. The new, freshly painted rooms, the 
bright, new furniture, and the handsome bride. 
How strangely painful it all grew! She closed her 
eyes tightly in the shadowy twilight, striving to 
shut out the scenes that came before her mental 
vision unsought. At last, Charlie came in. 


50 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Where are you, Abbie, and what are you in 
the dark for? Come, you musn’t mope to-night. 
This’ll be our last evening alone for a few days, 
and we must make the most of it. I’ve been a 
good fellow and comeback, you see. Now, Abbie, 

I really want to make this as easy for you as I 
can, but you must try and overcome this jealousy,” 
dropping down by the side of the lounge; ‘‘it 
makes you sick and ugly-looking, and really dis- 
agreeable. If you’ll do your part. I’m sure you 
and Jen will get along firstrate. You must re- 
member this is a cross for me as well as you; but 
its our duty to live up to our religion, and build 
up the kingdom.” 

“It hasn’t seemed much of a cross to you, 
Charlie, I’ve thought, to spend every evening over 
at Sister Appleton’s.” 

He flushed slightly, and laughed. “That is like 
the jealousy of women. They only look upon 
one side of the question. Of course I had to* woo 
in order to win, but do you suppose it has been 
no cross to me, to see you grieve over the matter 
the way you have ? And then it was hard at first 
to overcome the principles which had been taught 
me in youth, and be willing to act upon the coun- 
sels of the elders. The Gentiles look upon a plural 
wife as no better than a mistress, you know, and it 
was hard for me at first to believe otherwise.” 


ONE woman’s faith. 


51 


Abbie sighed. Charlie, I shall do my best to 
please you,” she said at last, ‘‘but, oh, can you 
not think what this must be to me ! Think if a 
couple of years ago, when we were so happy to- 
gether, some other man had stepped in and won 
my love away from you, and on the morrow I 
was going to housekeeping with him. How 
would you feel ? 

“I should probably feel like putting a bullet 
through him,” said he, laughing; “but that’s not 
a parallel case. It isn’t the correct thing for a 
woman to have two husbands ; but it is 
sactioned by divine revelation to the saints — this 
system of plural wives ; besides, it is not taking 
me away from you. I can like her and think just 
as much of you at the same time. Does a mother 
think less of her first born because she has a 
second ? On the contrary, the first is most loved 
So shall it be with you, Abbie.” 

“Oh, Charlie, you know that isn’t a parallel 
case,” Abbie said, wearily. “ But I suppose it’s 
of no use to discuss that. I am sorry we haven’t 
been blessed with children, if that would have 
made any difference.” 

He took up her remark eagerly. “Yes,” he 
said, “I am commanded to buildup the kingdom. 
How can I do so if I do not take this step. We 
are better off than Napoleon, who felt it necessary 


52 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


to put away Josephine for the sake of a legitimate 
heir to the throne.” 

“Yes,” said Abbie,” “but Napoleon did not 
prosper on account of it, and Josephine’s descend- 
ants, instead of his, ruled France.” 

“ Well, I am not obliged to put you away.” 
Abbie sighed, but made no response. “It will 
be necessary, you know, for you to go with us to 
the endowment house ; and I thought you would 
rather, perhaps, go into the cottage than to have 
her come here, so Jen’s sisters have made arrange- 
ments, and you will prepare a supper there after 
we get back, and I want you to look your 
prettiest, and go there to help entertain our 
friends. I would have preferred a more quiet 
evening, but Jennie is fond of display, and has 
invited quite a large company.” < 

Abbie’s face grew frightened. “ Oh, Charlie, 
must I go there?” 

“Yes, I think you must. It wouldn’t look 
well for you to be absent, and you must try to act 
as friendly as possible toward Jen.” 

Poor Abbie, the ordeal seemed appalling, but 
for Charlie’s sake she would try her best to do as 
he wished. She felt thankful for this increased 
kindness of manner in her husband, and tried, 
oh, how hard she tried, to subdue the natural re- 
bellion of her heart ! 


ONE WOMAN S FAITH. 


53 


Reuben, glad to see that Bostwick had returned 
to the house, and thinking perhaps a third person 
might be an intrusion, spent the evening out, and 
the husband and wife, for the first time in many 
days, held a long and kindly conversation with 
each other. But for these last two evenings, 
Abbie would have despaired. Her husband’s 
carelessness and indifference, since the new love, 
had nearly crushed her. Now she felt that at least 
they had come to a better understanding. 


54 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER VI. 


A TRIAL OF FAITH. 

Thursday morning came all too soon, and Abbie 
awoke with aching head as well as heart. She 
could scarcely remember afterward how she spent 
the morning hours. There was a strange mur- 
mur of voices in her ears, and a dull, thudding, 
torturing pain in her heart, which made her life 
strangely unreal. One thought, one sentence 
was ever before her: ^‘To-day I must lose my 
husband.” Before the dinner hour she arose, 
bathed her throbbing temples, and with nervous 
fingers arranged her toilet, then went down to the 
kitchen. 

She would not trust to her one untutored do- 
mestic. She would see to it herself that this last 
meal should be perfect. For some reason she 
could not rid herself of the idea that this was the 
last. Charlie was her husband now ; before the 
evening meal another would have equal or greater 
claim upon his love and attention. A sense of 
suffocation oppressed her. Oh, the burden was 


A TRIAL OF FAITH. 55 

very, very heavy ! Maggie, her kitchen girl, met 
her, red eyed and tearful. 

“What is the matter now, Maggie?” she asked, 
dismayed by the girl’s distressed countenance. 

“ Och, indade, an’ this is a worruld of throuble! 
I’ve jist come from me sister’s, and she’s in a dale 
uv a muss shure!” and Maggie put her apron to 
her eyes and sobbed anew. 

‘ ‘ Why, what can trouble Katie ? She has al- 
ways appeared very cheerful and happy.” 

“It’s all along o’ Phil’s cornin’ to Salt Lake an* 
joinin’ the Mormons. Bad luck to the prastes 
what’s been ladin’ him on,’ axin’ yer pardon, mum. 
Phil’s been a good lad, indade, iver since he was 
a broth of a boy, and Katie’s been as happy as 
iver a queen in the worruld, but now her heart’s 
broke intirely.” 

“But you have not told me what is the matter 
with Katie,” said Abbie, thoroughly interested in 
this new trouble of her friend, and forgetting for 
the moment her own sorrow. 

“Shure, an’ ye knows where Phil’s been a 
worrkin’ down at the brewery. Well, the Mor- 
mon brithren hev been a talkin’ to him for a year 
back an’ tellin’ him he’d better be afther takin’ 
another woife ; but Phil knowed ez Katie wouldn’t 
sthand that at all, an’ so he sez to ’em, sez he, 
^ Shure, an’ it kapes me at me wits ends to hold 


56 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


me own wid one woman, barrin’ the risk uv takin* 
another.’ Well, afore Katie was sick Phil sez a 
jokin’ loike, ‘Katie, I think ril be afther gettin’ a 
celistial woife to help ye take care uv the childer’. 
‘Ye’d betther not thry that on, Phil O’ Brady,’ 
sez Katie, ‘or ye’ll both o’ ye go to bed wid 
black eyes.’ But the brithren — the dale take 
thim all — kapet on a talkin’ — though ye moind 
Phil didn’t say any more to Katie — and whin she 
took sick an’ I wuz away, sez he, ‘ I’ll git Biddie 
Mooney to come over an’ kape ye company and 
look afther the work. Well, ye know there’s 
some ez thinks Biddie’s a foine lookin’ gurrl, and 
she came over and waited on Katie an’ took care 
of the childer’ til Katie wuz strong enough to 
kape house herself. And thin she told Biddie she 
might go home. An’ if you’ll belave it, Biddie 
sed impudent loike, ‘ If ye plaze, I’ll stay a whoile 
longer where I am.’ Thin Katie — ye know, 
mum, she hez a bad timper — sez, ‘ Biddie Mooney, 
I belave I am mistress in me own house, an’ 
ye can lave to-night, and good riddance to yez. ’ 
Jist thin Phil came in, an’ Biddie, the shameless 
craythur, ran up to him an’ kissed him roight 
afore Katie’s eyes. At that Katie up wid her 
hand an’ hit Biddie a good schlap in the face. 

‘ What d’ye mane, ye dirthy jade ! I’ll tache ye 
to be up to such thricks whin I’m by ! Ye’ll not 


A TRIAL OF FAITH. 


57 


shlape another noight here at all, at all,’ she 
screamed. ‘I’ve ez good a roight here ez you 
hev,’ sez Biddie. An’ thin Phil, gittin’ red in the 
forehid, sez he, ‘Yis, Katie, Biddie’s in the roight 
uv it, fur we’ve been to the praste an’ been mar- 
ried three days a back.’ ‘Howly murther!’ 
screamed Katie, besoide herself an’ crazy loike. 
‘I’ll marry ye, ye good-fur nothin baste!’ an’ she 
caught hould uv a pan uv hot wather on the 
stove, an’ if Phil hedn’t sthopped her roight sud- 
den she’d a scalded thim both. Biddie got a good 
splather uv it in her face, an’ good enough for her 
indade ; an’ Phil’s hands are burned to a blisther ; 
an’ whoy shudn’t they be whin he desaved poor 
Katie an’ served her such a mane thrick,” con- 
tinued Maggie, indignantly. 

“He certainly deserves some punishment,” said 
Abbie, sympathetically. 

“Shure, mum, he does, indade; an’ me poor 
Katie. She fought wid all her strength whin Phil 
thried to hould her; an’ ye know, mum, her baby’s 
but two months owld, barrin’ a day, an’ now this 
throuble’s made her worse again, and shure ’twill 
kill her intirely, fur she set that shtore by Phil, 
an’ now, in her wakeness, wid that hussy a tor- 
mentin’ her, she’ll niver hould up her head more. 
Och, indade, an’ I wish we’d niver been born,” 
and Katie threw her apron over her face and 


58 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


sobbed again aloud: “Bad luck to the day we 
lift ould Ireland to come to this wicked coun- 
thry ! ” 

Abbie would gladly have offered consolation, 
but what could she say. Phil had obeyed the in- 
structions and commands of the priesthood, and 
why should she condemn him. As for Katie, 
whom Abbie knew as a good-natured, happy- 
hearted Irish woman, could she blame her for re- 
senting the deception that had been practiced upon 
her. It was not Phil — it was not Katie — but the 
system which she must blame. 


At last, Abbie once more took her place like a 
white phantom at the head of her table. The 
last few days had brought the wear of years upon 
her, and aged her face perceptibly. Bostwick 
saw, and his conscience sealed his lips ; so there 
was no attempt at conversation. Silently they 
ate of the dishes Abbie’s own hands had pre- 
pared — for Maggie had been too greatly absorbed 
in her grief to be of much assistance, and her 
mistress had been glad of occupation to distract 
her thoughts in a measure from the impending 
marriage. Finally Bostwick arose, and, with 
troubled brow, left the room, remarking to Abbie 


A TRIAL OF FAITH. 


59 


as he did so: ‘‘You had better get ready; it is 
nearly time we should be going.” Reuben, aris- 
ing to follow him, saw that Abbie’s eyes were 
fixed and staring, and that she had apparently lost 
consciousness. He sprang to her side, and, lifting 
her in his arms, he bore her to an adjoining apart- 
ment, and then went in search of her husband, a 
conflict of emotions agitating his breast. 

Was it too late ? Could he not appeal to him 
in some way to prevent this crime? 

He found Bostwick in his room, adding the final 
touches to his toilet, preparatory to the meeting 
with his bride. He looked up in surprise as Reu- 
ben with distured countenance, entered. 

‘ ‘ Why, what is the matter, Reube ? ” he asked 
in alarm. 

‘ ‘ Charlie Bostwick, if you have the heart of a 
man, come and look at your murdered wife, and 
think no more of this infernal marriage ! ” Reuben 
said, hotly. 

“Why, what on earth do you mean?” 

“ I mean that I’ve just taken up Abbie as one 
dead, and carried her out from the dinning room. 
If she never opens her eyes to the light again, be- 
fore God you are her murderer, and Til denounce 
you as such ! ” 

Bostwick made no reply, but with anxious face 
followed Reuben to the sitting-room. He started 


6o 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


in terror, and his lips paled at the sight of the 
closed eyes and motionless form before him. 

Abbie, for God’s sakes what is the matter?** 
he cried, springing to her side and laying his hand 
upon her forehead. His touch seemed to arouse 
her. She opened her eyes and looked with 
pain and bewildered expression about the room, 
then at her husband, saying pathetically: 

“ Oh, Charlie, how glad I am you are here! I 
dreamed, oh I dreamed you were gone and — ” 
then as if recognizing in his faultless attire the 
facts in the case, she closed her eyes with a 
shudder. 

Mr. Bostwick was perplexed. The hour had 
arrived for him to be expected at the house of his 
bride elect, and here was a fainting, perhaps dying 
wife upon his hands. Was ever a man so tried? 
His annoyance resolved itself into anger. 

Come, come Abbie 1 ” he said testily. “ Why 
have you chosen this hour to make a scene? I 
hoped you were going to be wise, and act dis- 
creetly in this matter, but it seems — ” Here 
Reuben interrupted through closed teeth : 

“No more of that Charlie Bostwick, or by the 
heavens above you’ll not leave this house to-day ! ” 

Bostwick began to realize his position, and 
adopted a more soothing tone. 

“Abbie”* he said, ‘‘Abbie, wife, look up, I 


A TRIAL OF FAITH. 


6i 


want to talk to you,” then drawing her into his 
arms, for she appeared not to hear or notice what 
he was saying, he continued : ' ‘ Abbie, on one 

condition I will give up this marriage.” 

She started up eagerly, and looked into his face. 

‘ ‘ I will give up this marriage if you will re- 
move your belief in Mormonism, bid me do the 
same, and leave Utah with me immediately. If 
polygamy is wrong, then is the whole Mormon 
creed wrong from beginning to end. If this reve- 
lation is false, then was the so-called prophet 
false, and his religion a system of lies ! If I re- 
nounce this marriage, I renounce Mormonism I 
Now you may decide what I shall do. I leave it 
all in your hands. Renounce your faith, and I 
will take you with Reuben back to the States, and 
we will live as I was brought up, after the relig- 
ion and manner of my fathers ! ” 

Reuben caught at the idea eagerly. 

“Yes, Abbie, give up this abominable creed 
that teaches man to be false to his best instincts, 
and come with us to the land where a wise law 
makes crimes of such acts.” 

Abbie clasped her hands tightly together, and 
looked from one to the other in an agony of 
doubt, fear and desire. It was a terrible tempta- 
tion ; but was she not imperilling her husband’s 
soul as well as her own ? One moment the mad- 


62 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


dening impulse of desire controlled her ; then this 
second thought became paramount. She bowed 
her head at last, and wailed in despairing tone : 

‘ ‘ I dare not, oh I dare not ! It is agony to 
give up my husband, but I dare not give up my 
faith ! Better this loss than to lose him hereafter, 
forever ! ” 

Bostwick looked relieved. 

*‘Then you bid me marry Jennie, and will go 
with me to the endowment house ! ” he exclaimed 
eagerly. 

A spasm of pain contracted Abbie’s face for an 
instant, then she replied sadly but firmly : 

“Yes, if there is no other alternative ; and may 
God help me to be strong and endure it ! ” 

“ Abbie, oh, Abbie,you poor misguided child !” 
broke from Reuben’s lips. 

Mr. Bostwick arose hastily. 

“ Well, Abbie, I am glad you have given your 
consent, and now I must be going. I should 
have been there a half hour ago. Come kiss me 
dear, and I will call for you when we are ready.” 

She threw her arms about his neck and sobbed 
convulsively. He held her a moment while some- 
thing like a tear shone in his own eyes ; then put- 
ting her gently from him, he rushed from the house. 

Abbie sank back upon the lounge, and wept 
without restraint. 


A TRIAL OF FAITH. 


63 


Reuben was glad to see this torrent of tears. It 
did not alarm him, as her dry stony grief had 
done, and he felt it would relieve her overcharged 
heart, and help her to bear the trial before her. 

A few moments later when she had fled to her 
room, Reuben greeted his stepmother and two 
sisters, who had come to accompany Abbie. 


64 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER VII. 


FOR TIME AND ALL ETERNITY. 

‘‘Where is Abbie?” asked Mrs. Benson, drop- 
ping into an easy-chair, and glancing searchingly 
about the room. “I hope she has become recon- 
ciled, and is going to comply with Charlie’s wishes 
in this matter.” 

“She’ll be present to-night, if her strength is 
sufficient to sustain her ; but I think it is barbar- 
ous in him to require it,” Reuben said. 

“O, now, I hope you are not going to uphold 
her in her rebellion. Abbie must accept of Jennie 
sometime. It will be much better to avoid re- 
marks by going there, and doing her part, than 
by remaining away and exciting Jennie’s ill-will. 
First wives must be very careful, if they wish to 
retain their husband’s affection.” 

“I would like to know,” said Reuben, “how 
you can uphold this system of plural marriage. 
It seems to me to be contrary to every instinct of 
our better nature ; contrary to all the laws of God 
or man. It does away with the sacredness of 


FOR TIME AND ALL ETERNITY. 65 

marriage. It pollutes the sanctity of home. It 
must corrupt and demoralize man. Charlie can 
never have the respect for himself again that he 
had before this. He will feel that he has broken 
his promise to Abbie; that the words home and 
wife have no longer a sacred meaning to him.” 

His stepmother fixed her cold, gray eyes, now 
steady and glittering, upon him, and replied, icily: 

'‘I could wish you would choose a better time 
and place than this to discuss this matter,” with a 
glance at her daughters. “However, I will an- 
swer your question. Do you not think our eter- 
nal salvation of more importance than our simple 
pleasure or will here? If the institution is of 
divine origin, shall we, in our weak selfishness, 
rebel against it ? We believe that it is the will of 
God, as revealed to his prophet, Joseph Smith, by 
direct revelation. Why should it be more strange 
that he should thus direct now than in the days of 
Abraham or David? Why is the system more 
‘ unnatural and monstrous^ ’ as you affirm, now than 
in the days of Solomon? When God speaks di^ 
rectly to instruct his children, who shall dare to 
oppose His will?” 

“Yes, but I don’t believe in this revelation^ 
interrupted Reuben. “Since the coming of Christ 
the old Mosaical order tf things is done away. 
Man was commanded to have but one wife, and I 


66 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


don’t believe any so-called revelation can contra- 
dict Christ’s commands. We have now the 
Scriptures of the New Testament for our guide, in 
place of the examples of men who lived before 
the Saviour’s coming.” 

‘ ‘ God has, since the beginning of the world, re- 
vealed himself to his sons,'' continued Mrs. Ben- 
son, ignoring his last remark. “ It is through the 
medium of this sonship that men of different ages 
have had communicated unto them the will and 
purposes of the great Jehovah. The Jews were 
for a season placed under a schoolmaster until 
Christ; but when He came He took away the 
veil that had been over their hearts, for He came 
to redeem those that were under the law that 
they might receive the adoption of sons. When 
the Gospel was restored and this sonship again 
imparted, the heavens were opened, the visions of 
God unfolded, and life and immortality were again 
brought to light by the Gospel. Peter, James 
and John saw Jesus transfigured on the mount, 
and Elijah and Moses talking with him. The sick 
were healed, the blind received their sight and the 
poor had the Gospel preached to them. Sec- 
tarianism trembled and bigotry stood ashamed, 
while intelligence spread like the rays of the sun. 
The Spirit of God rested upon the people on the 
day of Pentecost like cloven tongues of fire, 


FOR TIME AND ALL ETERNITY. 6/ 

causing men to prophesy, to dream dreams and 
to see visions. Paul v/as caught up into the third 
Heaven and heard things that were not lawful to 
utter ; John, on the Isle of Patmos, had the heavens 
opened to him while prophecies and revelations 
were poured out on the church, which led John 
to exclaim, ‘ Behold what manner of love the 
Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be 
called the children of God. Therefore the world 
knoweth us not because it knew Him not. Be- 
loved, now are ye the Sons of God, etc.’ It was 
not until the Saviour appeared among men that 
the Jews had power to become the sons of God, 
and it was not until the Lord revealed Himself 
from the heavens and restored the priesthood and 
the Gospel in these last days that men had power 
to become His sons, but as the Kingdom of 
Heaven is now preached all men may rush into it 
and avail themselves of those glorious privileges 
which have so long been forfeited in consequence 
of the transgression and apostasy of the church. 
However devout and sincere are the children of 
men, they must live up to the standard God hath 
set in these last days, repent and be baptized for 
the remission of sins, and have hands laid on 
them for the gift of the Holy Ghost by men 
whom God hath ordained before they can receive 
the adoption of sons, participate in the glories of 


68 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


the Gospel and receive an inheritance in the 
celestial kingdom of God. The little stone that 
Daniel saw cut out of the mountains without 
hands has commenced to roll, and it will roll till it 
shall fill the whole earth. Our church of Latter 
Day Saints, or Mormons, was organized April 7, 
1830, with but six members, and it has spread to 
Europe, Asia and the isles of the sea. Even in 
Europe the church numbers many thousands. 
Well might the prophet say that the Lord would 
perform a strange work in these last days ! We 
believe in the Gospel as taught in the New Testa- 
ment to the Jews, and also His teachings to the 
Nephites and Lamanites as found recorded in the 
Book of Mormon.” 

The woman seemed to have forgotten where, or 
to whom, she was speaking, but spoke rapidly 
as if inspired. At this juncture the door opened, 
and Abbie, white as the dress she wore, en- 
tered the room. She repeated mechanically 
some words of greeting, then said : “ It is time for 
us to go. They are coming now.” 

Her mother and Elsie arose, but Julia spoke 
abruptly: ** Abbie, don’t you go a step! Charlie 
.can’t compel you to, and I wouldn’t go in there 
to-night to see him make a fool of himself over 
Jen Appleton.” 

Abbie shivered. 


FOR TIME AND ALL ETERNITY. 69 

‘ ‘ I must, J ulia. It is better so. I — must — give 
my husband — his wife^' she said with an unnatur- 
ally hard and deliberate utterance ; then turning 
toward her appealingly: “Come and help me, 
Julia, to do my part. You can help me, if you 
wilir 

“Julia,” said Mrs. Benson, tapping the floor 
impatiently with her foot, “I hope you are not 
going to make any more scenes to-day. I am 
sure I’ve had quite enough of them.” 

Julia turned her head defiantly, but neither 
seemed to care to explain further her remark, and 
a moment later, Abbie, having adjusted her 
wraps, beckoned to Reuben, and passed from her 
own door to meet the bridal party at the gate in 
advance of the others. 

As her husband turned toward her, his bride- 
elect upon his arm, Abbie felt the earth receding 
beneath her feet, and must have fallen had not 
Bostwick, seeing the look upon her face, hastily 
grasped her hand, and while he half supported 
her, aroused her once more to herself by putting 
her hand in that of his bride, and saying: “I 
hope, Abbie, you and Jennie may be the best of 
friends, and never let a pang of jealousy mar the 
harmony of our home life. As you are to each 
other, so will I be to you.”- 

The blonde uttered a few polite words of greet- 


70 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


ing, as she barely pressed the hand put in hers ; 
but Abbie could not afterwards have told whether 
she spoke an intelligible word or not, but like a 
person in a stupor, she suffered them to conduct 
her toward the fatal grave which was to bury 
all her hopes of happiness. Her husband was 
about to live his religion^ and she, by her obedi- 
ence and acquiescence, was exalting him, and 
assuring to herself a queenship in the celestial 
kingdom ; but at what an awful sacrifice was this 
obtained ! Instinctively, her soul arose in protest 
against it ; but it must be right, and she must be 
wrong, for was not the revelation from God, and 
did it not read : 

‘‘Therefore, it shall be lawful, if she (the wife) 
receive not this law, for him to receive all 
things whatsoever I the Lord shall give unto him, 
etc., then becomes the transgressor.”* 

Poor Abbie ; like one walking to her doom, she 
proceeded to the endowment house. Her 
mother and sisters, with Reuben, accompanied 
her, and after Abbie, the bride and bridegroom, 
were arrayed in their temple robes, they en- 
tered the room where Brigham Young sAt 
on a crimson cushioned seat, overlooking the 
altar. Abbie, by the side of the fair-haired bride, 
knelt at one side of the altar, while her husband 


*See Revelation upon Polygamy, ^ 25. Appendix. 


FOR TIME AND ALL ETERNITY. 7 1 

at the opposite side knelt facing them. She heard 
the solemn words: ‘‘Brother Charles Bostwick, 
are you willing to take Sister Jane Appleton by 
the hand, to receive her unto yourself, to be your 
lawful and wedded wife for time and for all eter- 
nity, with the covenant and promise on your part, 
that you will fulfill all the laws, rites and ordin- 
ances pertaining to this holy matrimony, in the 
new and everlasting covenant, doing this in the 
presence of God, angels and these witnesses, of 
your own free will and choice V 

She heard the firmly pronounced “ Yes^^ of her 
husband ; then came the trying question : 

“Sister Abegail, are you willing to give this 
woman to your husband, to be his lawful wife, for 
time and eternity ? If you are, you will manifest 
it by placing her right hand within that of your 
husband.” 

The words, lawful wife for time and eternity^ 
rang in Abbie’s ears like a death knell. She felt 
herself incapable of motion or utterance. O, the 
horror and agony of that moment! There was 
an instant of painful silence, which to Abbie 
seemed lengthened into hours, so overfull was it 
of anguish and misery ; then, as if moved by some 
other volition than her own, her ice-cold fingers 
lifted the plump hand of her hated rival and laid 
it in that of her husband. The next moment she 


72 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


could have shrieked aloud in the excess of self- 
reproach and horror for what she had done. She 
had given her husband to another! With her own 
hand she had divorced herself from the one man 
in all the world who had won her heart and love 1 
Then, while her frame was racked with mortal an- 
guish, she heard the bride’s clear-toned “ in 
response to the question asked her, and the final 
words: ‘^In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
and by the authority of the holy priesthood, I pro- 
nounce you legally and lawfully husband afid wife^ 
for thne and for all eternity ; and I seal upon you 
the blessing of the holy resurrection, with power to 
come forth in the morning of the first resurrec- 
tion, clothed with immortality and eternal life; 
and I seal upon you the blessings of thrones and 
dominions, and principalities, and powers, and 
exaltations, together with the blessings of Abra- 
ham, Isaac and Jacob; and I say unto you, be 
fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth, that 
you may have joy and rejoicing in your posterity 
in the day of the Lord Jesus. All these bless- 
ings, together with all other blessings pertaining 
to the new and everlasting covenant, I seal upon 
your heads, through your faithfulness unto the 
end, by the authority of the holy priesthood, in 
the name of the Father, and the Son, and the 
Holy Ghost. Amen.” 


FOR TIME AND ALL ETERNITY. 


73 


Abbie prayed in agony of soul to die there at 
the altar of sacrifice ; at the altar where she had 
laid the torn fragments of her lacerated heart. 
What an eternity of suffering was condensed in 
the space of those few fleeting moments! God 
alone knew at what dreadful cost she “lived her 
-religion.” 


74 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


HER husband’s WIFE. 

It was evening and a merry party had assembled 
at the new cottage, in response to the bride’s in- 
vitations. She, herself, attired in a handsome 
azure silk, moved resplendent among her guests, 
her gay laugh and free conversation enlivened the 
company ; while her blonde beauty, enhanced by 
the becoming dress and the excitement of the 
occasion, was a frequent topic of remark. 

“A handsome woman.” — “A perfect Juno,’* 
etc., were the phrases applied to her, and Bost- 
wick felt greatly elated at the admiration bestowed 
upon his wife. 

Very plain and quiet by comparison appeared 
the gentle Abbie, her pale face lacking the ani- 
mated brightness that once made her beautiful. 
Tasty and ^weet-looking she was however, with 
her soft, curling brown hair, brown eyes and dress 
of the same sober color, only relieved by the del- 
icate tea rose at her throat, and buds of the same 
in her hair. 


HER husband’s WIFE. 


7S 

“ The gorgeous poppy and the modest daisy, ” 
was Reuben’s mental comment, as he noted the 
two, while seated at the supper table that evening. 
“ Which will Charlie choose to keep and wear ? 

At Reuben’s left was seated Mrs. Benson, who 
was striving to entertain a florid, middle-aged 
saint whom they called Brother Walling, but who 
seemed impatient to bestow his undivided atten- 
tions upon the more attractive Julia. She, Reuben 
noticed, gave curt monosyllabic replies to his half 
silly jokes, and looked annoyed and sullen. 

Elsie was blushing prettily and smiling at hand- 
some Brother Baxter by her side, a remarkably 
fine looking man of about thirty-five, with keen 
gray-blue eyes, fine dark hair and faultless features. 
His smiling lips opened to disclose teeth of regu- 
lar and pearly perfection, while his fair broad 
forehead, silken beard and shapely hands added to 
his personal attractions. He was gifted with elo- 
quence and rare conversational powers, which com- 
bined with his winning and attractive manner 
made him an agreeable and fascinating companion. 
It was plainly evident to all beholders that Elsie 
idolized him. 

Reuben had been studying the scene before him 
and became nearly oblivious to his immediate sur- 
roundings until recalled to himself by a voice of 
a lady at his side : 


76 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


* ‘ What do you think of the bride, Mr. Benson ? ” 

He started and turned to encounter a pair of 
clear, bright eyes, and a face he remembered to 
have seen four years before. 

“ Don’t you remember me? I think I met you 
here at Abbie’s some years since. 

“Yes, indeed. You were Miss Verner, I 
believe.” 

“ I am happy to say I am Miss Verner yet, in 
this land of many marriages,” she said smiling, 
“but to my question. What do you think of the 
bride?” 

“ I think — ” hesitatingly — “ she is very fair, and 
very much in love with my sister’s husband. ” 

“Yes, she appears so, and I am afraid — ” 

“ Afraid of what ? ” 

“ Afraid she will torture Abbie,” replied Miss 
Verner, coloring slightly, as if fearful of having 
said too much. 

“ You read character well, or perhaps you are 
acquainted with the lady.” 

“No, only slightly. It is not long since she 
came from England, but it seems to me there is a 
cruel gleam in that blue eye, and for some reason 
she impresses me as cat-like, or as if her white 
hands might have claws that can scratch most 
venomously.” 

Reuben smiled. 


HER husband’s WIFE. 


77 


hope for Abbie’s sake you may have re- 
ceived a wrong impression in this case. Poor 
Abbie! She doesn’t look like herself to-night.” 

“I wish she had more of Julia’s spirit,” said 
Miss Verner. 

“I wish I could take her back to Iowa with 
me. 

“Can you not? I don’t know as it would be 
safe to attempt it though.” 

“Safe? Why not?” 

She glanced uneasily about her ere she replied : 
“There are avenging angels.” 

* ‘ There were, but their day is past. There are 
too many Gentiles here now.” 

“Think so?” and Ida Verner shook her head 
meaningly. 

Reuben wondered why this girl, brought up 
here in the heart of Mormonism, should dare 
speak such things to a Gentile, as he was con- 
sidered. Ere he could frame a question on this 
point his attention was arrested by the sight of 
Abbie’s face. Following the direction of her 
speaking eyes, he looked upon Bostwick and his 
bride. The newly made wife had been drinking 
wine, and her cheeks glowed with excitement. 
She leaned toward her husband, her eyes raised 
to his, her red lips temptingly near his own ; and 
the man had apparently forgotten Abbie, every- 


78 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


thing, and given himself up to the intoxication 
of the moment. His eyes spoke the passion and 
admiration he felt for her. 

“My God! he loves that woman!” exclaimed 
Reuben under his breath. 

At this juncture Julia, who had evidently been 
as keenly observant as Reuben, spoke dryly : 

“Charlie Bostwick, I think you have forgotten 
your duty to your guests. Suppose you defer 
your love-making until a more convenient season, 
and help me to some more of the pudding.” 

Bostwick started up and colored violently, while 
the bride shot a glance at Julia which, if a look 
could kill, would have annihilated her. 

“There; did you see that look?” whispered 
Miss Verner to Reuben. “Does not that prove 
there is a large amount of feline ferocity beneath 
that baby face and golden hair?” 

Reuben smiled. 

“She rather marred her handsome face by that 
look,” he said. “She will never appear beautiful 
to me again. She’s Lady Macbeth personified.” 

Meanwhile, Julia’s remark had been so far suc- 
cessful as to arouse her brother-in-law to a sense 
of propriety, and to aid Abbie to regain her self- 
control, while it gave opportunity for facetious re- 
marks among the guests. The meal was over at 
last and the bride and groom were bidding adieu 


HER husband’s WIFE. 


79 


±o their guests, with Abbie, who received more than 
one mute token of sympathy from sister Mor- 
mons, in the lingering pressure of the hand and 
the expressive language of the eyes as they took 
leave of her. Ida Verner whispered: “Dear 
Abbie, keep up courage. She isn’t half as nice 
as you are. Charlie will tire of her soon. Don’t 
let her annoy you.” 

And Abbie felt thankful for these simple 
words. Hope will cling to such frail supports. 


8o 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER IX. 


IN THE VALLEY OF HUMILIATION AND THE SHADOW 
OF DEATH. 

The guests were gone, and Abbie, alone^ had 
retired to the solitude of her chamber. It was 
inviting and home-like, and gave evidence of her 
own care and taste in its every detail ; but it 
spoke, too, of her husband as she glanced about 
her. The pretty dressing-case, with its reflecting 
mirror, stood between two white-curtained win- 
dows at one side of the room, and one drawer, 
sacred to her husband’s use, held the neatly laun- 
dried linen it was Abbie’s pride each week to 
exert her skill upon. A smaller receptacle held his 
shaving appliances, and over the mantle, across 
the room, hung his picture, painted by Abbie’s 
own hand. It had been a Christmas present to 
him, and how cautiously she had worked to con- 
ceal all knowledge of it from Charlie until the day 
of presentation. Then there was a pretty easy 
chair which she had received from him the first 
Christmas after their marriage ; and that toilet-set 
he had given her upon her eighteenth birthday.. 


IN THE VALLEY OF HUMILIATION. 


8l 


As Abbie looked about her and realized the full 
sense of her loss, and the extent of the gulf now 
yawning between them, she forgot all the theories 
and sophistries which had been taught her ; all 
the hope of future glory which this trial, accord- 
ing to Mormon belief, would bring her, and in the 
agony of her woman’s heart she threw herself 
down upon her couch and gave herself up to a 
storm of passion and tears. She, the gentle, 
amiable Abbie, seemed transformed into a fury. 
Her overcharged feelings found vent in angry lam- 
entations, in bitter invectives and upbraiding of 
him, the author of her woe, and especially was 
her anger directed against that woman who had 
dared dethrone her at her family altar — who had 
taken her husband from her. Her husband^ who, 
until he had known this other, was bound to her 
by all the ties of love and sympathy. And noWj 
that other bore his name — was his wife ! 

'‘Oh, God in heaven, what has poor womart 
done to be so dreadfully, cruelly punished, in the: 
effort to obtain a future inheritance?” groaned 
Abbie, as the remembrance of the revelation upon- 
polygamy forced itself upon her. “It is not 
right ! It cannot be right ! It is an unjust God 
who created such a system ! ” and Abbie, for the 
first time in her life, lost faith, hope, everything^ 
and almost cursed God and man. 


82 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


She paced the room, wild with anger and ex- 
citement She raved and shrieked in the insane 
frenzy born of the rebellion of her agonized 
heart, yet partly controlled by the fear that the 
sound might reach the ears of the lovers in the 
other part of the building. The hours wore away, 
but she grew no calmer. O, how she prayed that 
she might die! How terribly tempted was she to 
take her life into her own hands and rush uncalled 
into the mystic shadows of .eternity! Had she 
the means before her she must have yielded. 
Again and again she started to the door, the im- 
pulse strong within her to force herself into her 
husband’s presence, and in some way seek revenge. 
What horrible thoughts actuated her ! There was 
murder in her heart! Yes; she would, if she had 
strength and means, kill them both — her treacher- 
ous and unfaithful husband and the hated blonde 
whom he loved. How she loathed her! What a 
desire she felt to clinch her hands in that shining, 
yellow hair, whose meshes had enslaved her hus- 
band! Oh, if she were but beneath her feet, that 
;she might stamp out the beauty which had won his 
love from her ! And she was instructed to love his 
other wife as her own flesh. Oh, God, have 
pity on the creatures of Thy making ! Thou gavest 
them human hearts ; was it but to torture and rend 
them ? 


IN THE VALLEY OF HUMILIATION. 83 

At length, utterly worn out by the violence of 
her grief and emotion, Abbie sank into a state of 
semi-unconsciousness. She saw and felt, but 
could not move. Horrible visions floated before 
her eyes, like the shifting scenery of the stage ; 
but the central figures in each were ever he 
whom she loved, and the pink-faced blonde who 
was his wife. They appeared to laugh and mock 
at her in her agony. They tortured her by their 
gestures of love and -endearment for one another. 
They flitted back and forth before her eyes, as if 
taunting her with her own impotence and helpless- 
ness. Anon, she was burning with thirst and help- 
less, but they held the sparkling liquid to their own 
lips, and withheld it from her. 

Then, when the morning sun was reddening 
the tops of the mountains in the east, the 
Heavenly Father was merciful, and Abbie knew 
and felt no more. 


When Reuben, surprised and alarmed as the 
hours wore on and Abbie did not appear, rapped 
on the door the next morning after the marriage, 
and received no reply, his fears became a certainty 
in his mind, and he determined to force an en- 
trance and learn the worst ; for he was apprehen- 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


84 

sive of her having sunk entirely beneath the 
burden, and having sought in another world the 
relief denied her in this. Quietly removing the 
lock, he entered her room, and at the first glance 
was horrified at the pallid face and closed eyes 
before him, but as he bent over her he saw that 
she was neither dead nor sleeping, but in a stupor, 
which had locked completely all the avenues of 
her senses. He shook her gently; he called her 
by name; he lifted her in his arms and bore her 
to the window, and opening it, let the fresh air 
fan her face, but to no purpose; she gave no sign 
of returning consciousness or animation. When 
Reuben had exhausted himself by repeated and 
fruitless efforts to resuscitate Abbie, he went 
again to the sitting-room to meet Charlie, who had 
started for his office. He looked in at the door to 
leave orders for Abbie to supply Jennie with such 
provisions from the store-room as she might need ; 
and he felt glad to see only Reuben, for in spite 
of his selfishness he shrank from meeting Abbie 
now; besides, he would spare her feelings as 
much as possible, and he knew it would be pain- 
ful for her to see him pass to and from the cottage 
while she sat at her own deserted table. 

Reuben looked upon him coldly, and motioned 
him to enter. Bostwick frowned. 

** Can’t do it Am late now. What’s wanting?” 


IN THE VALLEY OP HUMILIATION. 85 

“ Business can be deferred. Come and see the 
result of your infamous crime,” said Reuben, 
quietly. 

Bostwick looked anxiously and inquiringly at 
his brother-in-law. 

The man followed silently, while Reuben led 
the way to his sister’s chamber. His own face 
blanched as his eyes first fell upon that of his wife, 
but he said hastily : 

“O, she has fainted again, has she? I never 
knew she was so weak before. Abbie!” bending 
over her. “Abbie!” shaking her lightly by the 
shoulder. ‘ ‘ Why, what do you think is the mat- 
ter?” Reuben. 

“I can’t tell you. I’ve been at work trying to 
revive her for over an hour, but with no success.” 

“It can’t be — you don’t suppose she’s taken 
anything? Laudanum or drugs of any kind?” 
said Bostwick, hesitatingly. 

“No, there’s no sign of that. The room would 
be full of the odor if she had. No ; it’s her grief 
which is killing her, if it has not already,” replied 
Reuben. 

Bostwick did not reply, but looking seriously at 
Abbie a moment, he said appealingly: “I hope 
you will say nothing of this outside. I will go 
after mother and a physician, and we’ll see what 
can be done. I can’t see how I’m greatly to 


86 


APPliES OF SODOM. 


blame n this matter, and turning he abruptly left 
the house. The summoned help arrived, and for 
hours they worked over the inanimate form of 
Abbie before the benumbed heart once more 
seemed to awaken and send the current of life 
through the torpid veins. When at last con- 
sciousness and reason returned, she avoided all 
conversation and lay with her cold, white face 
placed fixedly upon her pillow and her sad, soul- 
ful eyes gazing sadly at the wall before her, but 
no word, no smile for any one. Thus she con- 
tinued several days. She obeyed mechanically 
her mother or Reuben, who passed in and out of 
the room in grave uncertainty and fear as to what 
the end itiight be. At last, weak and pale, with 
hollow, ghostly eyes that were painful to see, she 
was once more able to walk about, to sit in her 
favorite seat by the window and to converse when 
it became necessary with those around her. But 
how changed she was to all eyes. The lines 
about her mouth were drawn and hard, and the 
expression of her face was like the majority of 
women’s faces one sees in Utah, unutterably sad 
and helpless. The sight of her husband had 
seemed to pain her, and he had been banished 
from her room, and now that she was convalescent 
Reuben proposed that she should go out with him 
to visit an uncle living out of the city. To this 


IN THE VALLEY OF HUMILIATION. 8/ 

Abbie consented and Reuben sought Mr. Bost- 
wick to tell him of his project. To his surprise 
his brother-in-law objected decidedly. 

can’t let Abbie go there now,” said he. 
Let her wait a few weeks, and if she would like to 
go anywhere go to her mother’s. I am willing 
she should be away. A first wife is rather a 
damper on one’s honeymoon, especially if she be 
as ghost-like as Abbie; however, Abbie will be 
all right in a month or so. Tell her to go home 
with mother and spend a fortnight. She’ll like 
to have her and it may do her good.” 

Abbie obeyed, and Reuben left her to visit his 
uncle alone. 


88 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER X, 


REUBEN AT HIS UNCLE’s — ^A MORMON PREACHER. 

Reuben had not seen his uncle, Nathaniel Ben- 
son, for several years, and supposed him to be 
living in polygamy, and upholding that doctrine, 
in common with his brother Mormons. Great 
was his surprise, therefore, to see the first wife 
alone mistress of her household, and to learn that 
his uncle was an apostate to the regular Mormon 
church. This accounted for Bostwick’s refusal to 
allow Abbie to visit him. 

Mr. Benson confessed to Reuben that he no 
longer believed in polygamy as a divine revela- 
tion. Fortunately for his belief and practice, his 
plural wife had died soon after his being sealed to 
her, and nothing stood in the way of his acting 
upon his convictions, save the fear of offending 
the heads of the church. And living as he did, 
some distance from Salt Lake City, and being not 
alone in his apostasy, he did not hesitate to pro- 
claim his belief. 

‘‘ I verily believe, when I came here,’* said he, 


REUBEN AT HIS UNCLE’s. 


89 


‘^that I was doing the will of God; but I since 
find I was but following blind leaders. I had 
questioned the truthfulness of these doctrines 
taught here in the mountains for several years, and 
while studying up the question a vision appeared 
to me. I felt that something was meant by it. 
Last year, in August, the dream was literally ful- 
filled. A stranger came with the message, and 
taught the same principles that were taught by 
Christ and his apostles. When the spirit mani- 
fested that the true messenger had come, I was 
ready to obey, and joined with the reorganized 
church of latter day saints, and was ordained to 
preach Christ to a dying world. I have been 
anxious at times to remove from her, and obey the 
command of the prophet Isaiah, where he says, 
^Come out of her my people, that ye partake 
not of her sins ; that ye receive not of her plagues.’ 
I could live here without being a partaker, but I 
fear for my children. I would like to take them 
to the States, where they may learn something 
beside dancing and breaking the laws of the land. 
Such things as disobedience to the laws are taught 
here from the pulpit, and lying and killing for 
Christ’s sake. You have heard no doubt the doc- 
trine which Brigham Young now teaches, making 
Adam identical with God? ” 

“Yes, something of it, although I am not sure 


90 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


that I fully understand his theory,” replied 
Reuben. 

Nothing pleased Nathaniel Benson more than 
an opportunity to explain or debate any theory 
or ’ism with which he was conversant, and he 
gladly embraced this. 

“He preaches Adam one with God, and after 
the manner of Adam, each man who shall beget a 
. race of people is like unto him, a god at the head 
of his descendants. He boldly announces him- 
self equal with God. This, of course, I cannot and 
do not believe. The time has been when we dared 
not speak this, but thank the Lord that time has 
gone by, and the wicked begin to tremble for fear 
of the law of man. There is a revelation which 
saith, ‘ ye have not need to break the law of the 
land to keep the law of God, ’ but this whole 
people has departed from God and turned unto 
fables, as He said they would if they kept not His 
commandments. But I will give you the story of 
my vision as I penned it down in verse,” and he 
brought and handed to Reuben a paper which 
contained the following story in verse: 

A DREAM.* 

’Twas evening, and the sun had set behind the western sky. 

I lingered on our cottage porch, and watched the passers-by. 

* This story of the dream is copied from a letter in possession of 
the author, written by a Mormon preacher in Utah, the real character 
referred to in the story, called Nathaniel Benson. 


REUBEN AT HIS UNCLE S. 


91 


With carpet-bag and staff in hand, foot-sore, and tired, and lame, 
Inquiring for a resting place, a weary traveler came. 

He bowed to me, with look so kind I never can forget — 

It seemed that we no strangers were, that we before had met. 

I quickly bade him enter then, and share our frugal fare. 

And rest beneath our humble roof awhile from toil and care. 

A tear stood glistening in his eye, while thus to him I spoke — 

My feeble pen cannot portray the feelings it awoke : 

Who was he, and from whence came he? Why did he travel so? 
And whither was the stranger bound ? I sought at length to know. 
“I came," said he, “from lands afar, the joyful news to tell 
'To all who listen to my voice, who yet in darkness dwell •. 

There’s not a son of Adam’s race but may return and live — 

The mighty God will pardon all, and free salvation give. 

An angel back to earth again the ancient Gospel brought. 

Revealed to man God’s holy will, and His commandments taught ; 
Set up the kingdom of the lord, its banners wide unfurled, 

Then bade his servants rise, go forth and preach it to the world. 

And this is why, my honest friend, I stand before you now. 

Though youth has fled and time has left its impress on my brow. 

To preach repentance I am sent, in this, the latter day. 

And thus my heavenly Father’s call I cheerfully obey. 

The Saviour spake to them of old, and said, ‘ Come, follow me 
They were but fishermen, we’re told, of ancient Gallilee. 

They, too, like us, would find, perhaps, poor mortal man but weak ; 
They also, when fatigued, athirst, some resting place would seek. 

He said no more. I turned away ; my eyes with tears were dim. 
The tidings he had brought were true ; I could not speak to him. 
Long years before, within that land, the same glad sound I heard. 
Believed the message God hath sent, and listened to his word ; 

And, as I hastened to prepare my guest an evening meal, 

Sweet recollections of the past would o’er my memory steal — 

My thoughts were busily engaged, while not a word I spoke. 

But, ere my task was fairly done, a sound the silence broke. 

Aroused me from my slumbers, at the dawn of morning light ; 

Yet still the dream that I relate was plain before my sight. 


92 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


THE DREAM’S FULFILLMENT. 

In faith and hope I waited long that personage to see, 

When lo.'one Summer’s afternoon, my wish was granted me ; 

But not as I had seen before, a visionary friend — 

In true reality he came, a helping hand to lend. 

Like water to a thirsty soul out on the desert plain. 

So were the Gospel gifts restored unto our hearts again. 

Oh, how refreshing were the showers that flowed from heaven above — 
We truly felt and realized a blessed Saviour’s love. 

With gratitude we promised then, while life and health shall last, 

To spend the remnant of our days more faithful than the past ; 

Our fellow-creatures seek to save, to win them back again — 

As heaven kindly dealt with us, so we will deal with them. 

And this is now the reason why I long awhile to stay. 

That I may show some wandering soul the straight and narrow way. 

“I realized the fulfillment of that dream, as I 
said, literally,” his uncle continued, as Reuben 
folded up the paper at the close of its perusal, 
“and since that time I have been trying in my 
feeble way to convince others that the lives of the 
saints here are not in accordance with the word of 
God revealed to us, in these days.” 

“It seems to me you put a great deal of faith 
in a vision or dream,” said Reuben, marveling at 
this strange talk on the part of his uncle. 

“‘To one is given by the spirit the word of wis- 
dom, I Cor. xii, 2 — lo,’” quoted Mr. Benson. 
“I contend that the gospel taught by Christ and 
His apostles is the same in all ages of the world.” 

“Do you believe that man can, in this day, 
cure, by the laying on of hands, as taught among 
the saints?” asked Reuben. 


REUBEN AT HIS UNCLE’S. 


93 


‘ ‘ I answer, man possesses no power in and of 
himself, but, if he is truly a child of God, He 
gives him His holy spirit, according to promise. 
These blessings were the gift of the Holy Ghost, 
and Peter, on the day of Pentecost, said the prom- 
ise was unto all that are afar off, even as many as 
the Lord our God shall call. The Son of God 
bade them go and call every creature; and, speaking 
of these blessings. He said: ^ These signs shall 
follow them that believe. * Will any one dare to 
limit the Gospel to any specific time short of the 
duration of the world? Or will he limit its 
power to any particular class, save to all who re- 
ceive it?” ^ 

**But,” interposed Reuben, ‘‘some say the 
blessings or gifts spoken of were simply intended 
to confirm the words of Christ and establish the 
church in that day.” 

His uncle replied: “If the preaching of the 
word by the Son of God, the Redeemer of the 
world, the Great Teacher sent directly from God, 
who was blest with all ‘ the fullness of the spirit of 
God,’ John iii.: 24; if the word preached hy Him 
needed these gifts to confirm or establish it, then 
how much more necessary when the word must 
be preached by poor fallen, erring man, and from 
a record that has been mutilated and, in many in- 
stances, mistranslated and rendered doubtful and 


94 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


mysterious by the vain traditions and imaginations 
of the world ? Can poor, fallen humanity expect 
to preach with greater force, with sublimer elo- 
quence or greater plainness than the Saviour ? Is 
mankind naturally more willing to believe now 
than in ancient times ? No greater evidence can 
be given than that God has pledged His eternal 
word that this power is offered unto all who are 
afar off, even as many as He shall call. Do not 
all professing Christians claim the promise con- 
tained in Matthew xxi.: 22, 'All things 
ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive ’? 
Is it not reasonable to suppose that a man will ask 
for that he^ost needs, among which are physical 
health and communion with his Maker? Are 
these not among the ‘all things’ spoken of, and 
shall he not receive if he asks in faith? Then 
why should he not, through the power given him 
from God, heal the sick, cast out devils, speak 
with tongues, interpret tongues, and so forth?” 

“You have quoted entirely from the Bible,” 
said Reuben after a pause. “I do not see any 
reason why you should receive the Book of Mor- 
mon as divine revelation. I should like to hear 
your reasons for believing in that.” 

Mr. Benson settled himself firmly in his chair 
as if preparing for an expected feast and began : 
“In Isaiah xli., 21 he says, ‘produce your cause, 


REUBEN AT HIS UNCLE’S. 


95 


saith the Lord. Bring forth your strong reasons, 
saith the King of Jacob.’ It is said the Scriptures 
are of no private interpretation, but holy men of 
God spake as they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost. The, Scriptures, then form the chart to 
guide us, together with the assistance of the Holy 
Spirit, by which we can be led into the truth. 
One of the great truths taught in the Old Testa- 
ment Scriptures is that a book is to come forth, 
and they teach of the condition of the world at 
the time of the coming forth of the book. We 
read that * God will set his hand again a second 
time to gather the outcasts of Israel.’ There was 
to be a dispensation in the fullnes^fof time in 
which God would gather together in one all 
things, both in Heaven and on earth. The book 
and the dispensation are closely allied ; so much 
so they cannot be separated. And while we 
show the cause for believing in the book, we must 
also present the reasons for believing in the dis- 
pensation. To begin with the cause I must go 
back many centuries in order to find what the 
dealings of God were with his servants. God 
spake to Abraham and gave him the promise that 
in him and his seed should all the families of the 
earth be blessed. This is a broad expression, 
and few understand its full sense. This covenant 
was renewed to Isaac, and confirmed to Jacob for 


96 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


a law. The coming forth of the book was com- 
prehended in the covenant, one of the great fea- 
tures of it, and without the coming of the book 
the covenant would have been broken. Please 
read,” he continued, handing Reuben a Bible, 
“the blessing in Genesis xlviii., 15 to 19, as I can- 
not repeat it all.” 

Reuben opened the book and read aloud. 

‘ ‘ I see you are wondering what this has to do 
with the book. Be patient ; it has a great deal to 
do with it. Mark you, this covenant should 
extend to all the families of the earth. Read 
Gen. xlix: i. Jacobis speaking as having authority 
from Goaii * Gather yourselves together that I 
may tell you that which shall befall you in the last 
days. ’ Read further and notice the blessing pro- 
nounced upon Joseph, the first-born of the beloved 
Rachel. The blessing ‘ shall be upon J oseph and 
on the crown of the head of him that was separ- 
ated from his brethren.’ Then in Gen. xlviii: 19, 
referring to Manasseh, ‘Truly, his younger brother 
shall be greater than he, and his seed shall become 
a multitude of nations.’ Could this be fulfilled in 
the land of Palestine, which is said to be only 
forty-five miles broad upon an average, by one 
hundred and forty-five long? Read still further, 
and you will see the prophet had his eye on this 
and. Read Gen. xlviii: 16; alsoxxviii: 12-16, and I 


REUBEN AT HIS UNCLE S. 


97 


think you will say this is the land. Where was 
Jacob when he blessed Joseph and his other sons ? 
In Egypt, surely ; and the blessing was to extend 
to the utmost bound of the everlasting hills. Then 
go either east or west to the utmost bound, 
geographically speaking, and where will you land 
but in America? Remember, Jacob’s seed were 
to extend west, and Joseph was to be a fruitful 
bough by a well, whose branches were to run over 
the well.’ Now please read the blessing, and you 
will discover there is a gathering contemplated. 
Also the Saviour taught that He would send His 
angels, and they should gather the elect from the 
four winds of heaven. The horns spoken of in 
Deut. xxxiii.: 17, are emblems of power that 
should be given to Ephraim and Manasseh to 
gather the people in the dispensation, in the 
fullness of time. Paul refers to the same time* 
Eph., i. : 10, and Rom., xi. : 25-27. In tracings 
the subject thus far, we find Joseph’s chief bless- 
ing fell upon Ephraim, who was made the crown; 
of the head of him who was separated from his 
brethren. He was to become a multitude of 
nations. Joseph, being sold by his brethren and 
carried to Egypt, was a type of his descendants 
in like manner being separated from the other 
tribes of Israel, and directed to the land that was 
to be theirs by promise. ‘For out of Jerusalem 


98 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


shall go forth a remnant,’ Isaiah xxxvii.: 32. He 
would give them a law in the land whither He had 
driven them, just as He had given a law to the 
Jews, would He not? I think so. In Amos hi.: 
7, it reads, * Surely the Lord will do nothing, but 
He revealeth His secret unto His servants the 
prophets.’ The Lord, speaking to Hosea, the pro- 
phet, says, viii.: 11-12, ‘Because Ephraim hath 
made many altars to sin, altars shall be unto 
him to sin. I have written unto him the great 
things of my law, but they were counted as a 
strange thing.’ Thus the book. The law here 
spoken of is not that given to Moses on Horeb, 
with statutes and judgments for all Israel, for the 
Mosaic code was in full force till the crucifixion ; 
then it was to cease by limitation, Christ being the 
end of the law. God wrote to Ephraim a law; 
hence the hook. Then Ephraim must have ex- 
isted as a nation somewhere, separated entirely 
from the rest of Israel, and he was in a condition 
to receive such a law. Read Ezekiel xxxvii., be- 
ginning with the 13th verse, ‘Moreover, thou son 
•of man, take thee one stick and write upon it. 
For Judah and the Children of Israel, his com- 
panions; then take another stick and write upon 
it. For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for all 
the house of Israel his companions ; and. join 
them together into one stick, and they shall be- 


REUBEN AT HIS UNCLE’s. 


99 


come one in thine hand/ According to the bless- 
ing pronounced upon Judah, he was to retain the 
sceptre and be a law-giver till Shiloh (the Re- 
deemer) came. Hence the stick which was 
referred to by the prophet, written for Judah, was 
Judah’s record or law; and the stick written for 
Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, was Ephraim’s 
record. The prophet shows that there are two 
distinct records. Read the next verse. ” Reuben 
read: ‘And when the 'children of thy people 

shall speak unto thee, saying. Wilt thou not show 
us what thou meanest by these? Say unto them, 
Thus sayeth the Lord God, Behold, I will take 
the stick of Joseph, which is in the land of Eph- 
raim, and the tribe of Israel his fellows, and will 
put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, 
and make them one stick, and they shall be one 
in mine hand.’ ” 

“The two records are to come together, but it 
is not said that they are to be in Judah’s hand, but 
one in mine (the Lord’s) hand. As the testimony 
of two men agree, so their testimonies agree 
together, each proving the other true. We infer 
from all this that when the book comes forth, there 
will be a time long to be remembered by those 
who become acquainted with the facts of its 
coming, and are connected with the great work. 
We infer that it will be near the time in which the 


lOO 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Lord will write his law in the innermost parts and 
stamp it on the heart. Now, tell me if the book 
has not already co7ne ; is there not something like 
it to come? You cannot blame me for believing 
in two records instead of one.” 

Reuben did not feel inclined or able to argue 
farther with him upon the matter, and indeed his. 
uncle’s belief seemed more reasonable to him, 
after this explanation, than ever before. He passed 
a very pleasant week at his uncle’s house, enjoying 
the society of several young cousins, who, having 
no further connection with our story, we will not 
take time or space to describe; but his mind 
would constantly revert to Salt Lake City, and 
Abbie’s pale face haunted him. Strangely enough 
another face was often before him ; a face he had 
seen but upon two occasions. He remembered 
Miss Verner as the fair girlish friend of Abbie’s, 
whom he had met four years before, and nearly 
forgotten, but for this second meeting: Now she 
attracted him. Her naive frankness and candor 
were novel and pleasing, and he enquired of Abbie 
in regard to her home and family. He learned 
that she was an only daughter of a widow who 
had been a first wife of an influential Mormon. 
Since Mr. Verner’s death, Mrs. Verner had inher- 
ited quite a considerable fortune from a Gentile 
brother, and though an object of interest to the 


REUBEN AT HIS UNCLE’s. 


lOI 


brethern, she had been suffered to live quite inde- 
pendently a reserved and secluded life, having 
little to do with the other wives (of which there 
were several) or their families. Ida had probably 
seen enough of the trials of her mother to feel 
deeply on the subject of polygamy, hence her 
sympathy for Abbie. Several times she had been 
sought in marriage by distinguished members of 
the Mormon church, an apostle among the num- 
ber, but her mother had seconded her refusal so 
warmly that she had been allowed to live to the 
age of eighteen singly and unfettered. Mrs. Ver- 
ner paid her tithes regularly, and had been unusu- 
ally favored by being let alone, and not burdened 
with counsel. Perhaps the leaders thought to 
obtain her wealth by marrying the daughter to a 
Mormon, and were only awaiting the right 
opportunity. 


102 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XL 


JULIA RECEIVES A PROPOSAL. 

Meanwhile at the home of her mother the 
stricken Abbie found occupation and excitement 
sufficient to prevent her in a measure from brood- 
ing over her own sorrows. Elsie was preparing 
for her coming nuptials and occupied with the 
making of her trousseau and the hemming and 
making of the linen for the new home ; and Ab- 
bie was glad to lend the assistance of her own 
skilful fingers. A day or two after her ar- 
rival Mrs. Benson was summoned to the parlor to 
receive a caller, and, after a somewhat lengthy 
interview, entered the room where the three girls 
were busily at work, with an embarrassed air and 
a perplexed expression upon her countenance. 

“Who was it?” asked Julia. “I fancied I 
heard brother Walling’s voice. I hope he hasn’t 
come with any hew suggestion as to marrying us 
off! He’s as full of suggestions as a creaking 
door.” 


JULIA RECEIVES A PROPOSAL. IO3 

“I don’t see any sense in that comparison,” 
said Elsie. 

“Nor I either,” chimed in Abbie. 

“Well,” replied Julia, “ it suggests the want of 
oil, at least, and the fact of its being opened ; but 
really my thought was that he resembled a creak- 
ing door. You know what a squeaking, hoarse 
voice he has, and he always says ‘How d’ye du’ 
before he fairly gets his head through the door.’* 

Elsie looked inclined to laugh, but she re- 
pressed the impulse and looked demurely at her 
mother to see what she would say. 

“I don’t know whether I ought to tell you 
who called. Julia seems to be in such a particu- 
larly witty mood she might find some new object 
to serve as a butt for her ridicule. I do wish, 
Julia, you would try and overcome that very un- 
lady-like propensity of yours and confine your 
powers of observation and discernment to the 
searching out of your own faults and blemishes 
rather than practice so entirely upon other peo- 
ple.” 

Julia made a comical grimace and said lightly, 
“Well, mother, you must own brother Walling 
seems greatly interested in finding husbands for 
us. I doubt if Elsie would have had the honor 
of being a fifth wife but for him.” 

“Julia, hush!” exclaimed Mrs. Benson sternly. 


104 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


It is very unkind of you to speak thus of Elsie’s 
marriage in her presence.” 

“O, I don’t mind it, mother,” laughed Elsie 
* ‘ I feel quite sure it is ‘ sour grapes ’ in this case. 
Julia admires brother Baxter exceedingly, and we 
are so accustomed to her caricatures of people we 
shouldn’t mind them anyway. I presume she 
only talks so of brother Walling because she likes 
him so much. Eh? Julia?” 

‘‘I think it is high time Julia was under the 
care and guardianship of a husband,” continued 
Mrs. Benson, coldly “She is becoming too wild 
and headstrong for her mother to cope with. ” 
“Don’t speak of husband to me!” exclaimed 
Julia quickly, “until I have forgotten the scenes 
of last Thursday night. Oh, forgive me, Ab- 
bie,” as she saw her sister shrink and look pained. 
“I know I am rude and abrupt, but I don’t want 
to cause you, or Elsie either, more trouble than 
you are likely to have, though Elsie’s such a silly 
little goose to rush headlong into a sea of trouble, 
I don’t know as I need waste any pity upon her. 
If she is willing to tread with her husband upon 
the hearts of his other wives, she must expect to 
stumble upon difficulty and suffering.” 

“Elsie doesn’t need your pity, nor Abbie 
either,” returned her mother. “You’ll need it all 
for yourself if you do not curb that imperious 


JULIA RECEIVES A PROPOSAL. 


105 


will of yours. I repeat it, I shall be glad to shift 
the responsibility of looking after you to other 
shoulders.” 

‘‘Mother,” said Julia, confronting her and look- 
ing her squarely and keenly in the eyes, “what 
is it ? Who is down stairs ? There is something 
back of all this ! Now, what is it?” 

“Well, I’ve just had an interview with Brother 
Walling. You know how much we owe to him, 
and how I’ve always felt such great respect for 
him, and tried to impress upon you the same feel- 
ing, and ” — The woman dropped her eyes and 
hesitated. 

“He advised Charlie to marry again, and it 
seems hard to forgive him for that,” said Abbie, 
sorrowfully. 

“He did what he felt to be his duty, I am sure. 
He is a very good and conscientious man,” con- 
tinued Mrs. Benson. 

“Well,” said Julia, “are you about to present 
us with a father, or did he bring some more ad- 
vice? He surely had some errand.” 

Mrs. Benson seemed embarrassed, and colored 
slightly, as she replied: “He wants — or offers — 
to marry Julia!' 

“O, mamma!” cried Abbie and Elsie at the 
same instant. 

Julia sprang to her feet with energy. 


I06 APPLES OF SODOM. 

No^ never I! I’d pull every remaining^ 
hair out of that half-bald pate of his first! ” she 
exclaimed, passionately. Marry me! How- 
dare he name such a thing?” 

Julia, I beg you will restrain yourself, I am 
sure I see nothing very strange in a man of influ- 
ence and position desiring to marry one of my 
daughters, unless it may be why he should see 
anything to admire in such a tempest as you are.” 

‘‘What did you say to him?” demanded Julia, 
her eyes flashing and her foot patting the floor 
impatiently. 

“I told him I could not object, and that I 
would come and talk with you about it; but that 
you were so very willful, if you did not feel in- 
clined to accept his offer I couldn’t hope to have 
much influence with you. A humiliating confes- 
sion for a mother to make.” she added. 

•Julia again exploded wrathfully. 

“Told \{\myou wouldn’t object! Are you my 
mother, and would you see me marry that old 
reprobate ?” 

“Julia, I command you to use different lan- 
guage ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Benson, angrily. 

‘ ‘ But I can’t help calling him so. I wouldn’t 
marry him if he and I were the only two left to 
inhabit the earth. He’s old enough to be my 
father, and has children enough to fill an orphan 


JULIA RECEIVES A PROPOSAL. IO7 

asylum, and wives enough — oh!” 

Julia,” interposed Elsie, '‘I thought you al- 
ways liked Brother Walling. You are always 
joking with him when you meet him in company 
anywhere. ” 

^‘Well, I did like him well enough as a sort of 
a father^ until he meddled with Abbie’s affairs and 
coaxed Elsie into the idea of being a fifth wife. 
And then I was a little disgusted with him the 
other night, over to Charlie’s. His attentions 
were a little too marked to be pleasant.” 

Then you suspected what might be the object of 
his visit and conference with m'e, ” said Mrs. Benson. 

“No, not suspected, only feared'' Then she 
continued, more passionately: “Tell him for 
me, that I will be no man’s mistress; that I don’t 
believe in polygamy, and if he were the most per- 
fect man on the face of the earth, I wouldn’t be 
his sixth wife I O, horrors I The idea I And 
that I would not be his wife if he had never been 
married before, for I have neither respect nor lik- 
ing for him ! If I ever marry at all, it will be to 
a Gentile. I’ll never run the risk” — 

^ ‘ There, there, that will do. You have said fully 
enough for the present,” interrupted her mother. 
“ You may be induced to listen to reason before 
long. I don’t care to be treated to such an ex- 
travagant drama, often.” 


io8 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


‘‘If he will come to me I will give him an 
answer! ” persisted the excited girl. “ I will tell 
him I deem his offer an insult ; that before I would 
accept of it, I would — ” 

Here Abbie laid her hand on her sister’s arm, 
and said mournfully and impressively, while her 
eyes said more than words : “Don’t Julia, don’t 
say too much. The prophet may hear of it and 
his will is stronger than yours.” 

“The prophet!” scornfully. “Just let him 
say one word to me on the subject, and I will say 
as much to him as I do to you ! ” 

“O, Julia! ’’cried Elsie, horrified. “He can 
compel you to marry whom he chooses. Your 
opposition would avail little if he became angry 
with you. Do, for mamma’s sake and your own, 
be nflore discreet, I tremble at the thought of 
your words ever reaching his ears.” 

. Julia shook her head defiantly. “ I do not fear 
him, and I will not be compelled into such infamy 
as this marriage would be. I will take my own 
life sooner. You can give my answer to Brother 
Walling, mother, if you fear my saying too much 
to him, but tell him never to presume to mention 
the subject again. Tell him I will not even see 
him. The old gray haired tyrant ! ” 

“Julia, go at once to your room!” exclaimed 
the now thoroughly exasperated mother, as she 


JULIA RECEIVES A PROPOSAL. IO9 

opened the door ; “and don’t dare show your face 
to your sisters again till you can bridle that wild and 
foolish tongue; and remember furthermore that 
I shall never seek to shield you from any punish- 
ment which you may incure by disobedient and 
willful conduct” 

With lips firmly compressed, and indignation 
flashing from her eyes, the proud girl left the 
room, while the mother and sisters regarded each 
other for a moment in silence. 

Finally Abbie ventured to say, “Mother I do 
hope you will not seek to force this marriage upon 
Julia. She is young yet, and the idea is hateful to 
her. She will make no end of trouble, and I fear 
will seek death before she will submit” 

“There is no danger of that,” replied Mrs. 
Benson, “but my course in the matter will depend 
much upon her own conduct. If she becomes too 
rebellious and independent it will become my duty 
to resort to extreme measures with her; other- 
wise, as she is young, I shall probably let her 
alone. I don’t know what to say to Brother 
Walling, however. I am afraid he will not take 
her refusal kindly, and he has influence enough to 
accomplish his wishes, if he so determines. I 
don’t see what ails the girl ! That proud will of 
her’s will have to be broken sometime. Of course 
I can see very well how she came by it. Not in- 


f 10 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


deed from my family. We were always amend- 
able to reason; but the Bensons were ever a 
self-willed race. Her father would never yield, 
when once his mind was made up. He gave up 
the Mormon faith rather than sanction polygamy, 
just because he couldn’t understand the advantages 
of it, and had been brought up differently. Ah, 
well ! ” and she sighed, “ it is true there are none 
so blind as those who will not see.” 

Abbie could scarce repress a smile when she 
reflected that her mother was noted for her force 
of character and her very determined will, but she 
made no reply, and her mother continued: 

“ I shall have to go down and give Brother Wall- 
ing his answer. I am glad Julia did not insist upon 
seeing him herself, for there’s no knowing what 
she might have said to him. I declare Bm actually 
becoming afraid of her. I expect the man is 
becoming impatient;” and Mrs. Benson passed 
down the stairs and into the parlor. 

Mr. Walling arose with alacrity, and advanced 
to meet her. 

“ Where is Julia? ” he asked, disappointed at 
seeing her alone. 

“ She prefers not to see you, I regret to confess 
my daughter is very obdurate and difficult to 
manage. I don’t know what I am to do with 
her. ” 


JULIA RECEIVES A* PROPOSAL. 


Ill 


“ I suppose she ain’t anxious to marry me, then ?” 
said he, interrogatively. 

“No; she says she is too young, and — she 
objects decidedly to any such arrangements,” stam- 
mered Mrs. Benson. 

‘ ‘ Objects, does she ? Well that’s good ! What’s 
the matter with me? Ain’t I handsome enough?” 
said Walling with a forced laugh, in which there 
was a sound of chagrin. 

“Seems to me she’s mighty particular. I’m 
sure I’ve money enough to keep her in bonnets 
and gowns. ” 

“Yes, yes, of course, Brother Walling, ” Mrs. 
Benson hastened to reply. “We know you are 
amply able to do well by her ; but she’s only a 
child yet, and I suppose it’s natural she should feel 
loth to marry any one, now. I tried to reason 
with her, but she would not listen to me. She 
may prove more tractable after a time. ” 

“ Wall, I don’t like to give her up this way. I’ve 
been to Brother Brigham, and got his consent. 
She must ha’ known my intentions for some time, 
an’ she hasn’t seemed to object to me, until the 
other might over to Brother Bostwick’s. She acted 
a leetle offish then, I noticed. ” 

“ My advice is to wait a little while, ” said Mrs. 
Benson. I think perhaps she may think better of 
it after a time. ” 


1 12 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


With this the old saint was forced to be content 
and departed without seeing J ulia. 


AN INTERVIEW WITH BRIGHAM. 


II3 


CHAPTER XII. 


AN INTERVIEW WITH BRIGHAM. 

The subject of the obnoxious proposal was not 
alluded to in Julia’s presence for several days, and 
she appeared to regain her former spirits and gay- 
ety, apparently banishing the remembrance of 
the unpleasant episode. But she was destined to 
have it recalled to her notice in an emphatic man- 
ner. The sisters were together as usual one after- 
noon, when Elsie, who sat by a front widow, sud- 
denly startled them by exclaiming: 

‘^President Young is at the door! I wonder 
whom he wants to see!” 

The girls exchanged glances, but the thought 
uppermost in the mind of each was that he had 
called for an interview with Julia. 

“Could he have heard?” thought Abbie. 
“Even the walls seem to have ears sometimes.’* 

A few moments later Mrs. Benson entered the 
room and confirmed their fears by saying: 

‘ ‘ Brother Brigham is in the parlor and desires 
to see Julia. I do hope, my daughter, you will 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


II4 

remember what is due to our prophet and control 
your tongue,” she added. 

Julia flushed a little at the unexpected sum- 
mons, but prepared to go down and meet him 
without a word of comment. As she turned to 
leave the room she stayed the steps of her mother 
from accompanying her with a look and — 

“Mother, I prefer to see the prophet alone, if 
see him I must. One is easier to combat than 
two;” then hesitating at the top of the stairs she 
said: “Upon a second thought I believe I 

would rather you came with me. You cannot 
wish to force this cruel marriage upon me, mother, 
for I suppose it is to that I am indebted for 
the honor of this call. ” 

Mrs. Benson looked upon her daughter coldly. 

“I do not know that I care to witness your 
* combat’ as you term it, with our president. It 
can be no pleasure to a mother to see her own 
child defy her wishes and that of the head of the 
church. However, I hope you may be more 
reasonable before your conference is ended. You 
may go down alone, and I will follow you in a 
short time.” 

As Julia entered the parlor President Young, 
his face bland and smiling, arose and reaching 
forth his hand, said, “Ah, daughter Julia, I need 
not inquire as to your health this evening. Your 


AN INTERVIEW WITH BRIGHAM. 1 1 5 

face is as fresh and fair as a May morning. Truly 
Zion may take pride in the beauty of her daugh- 
ters.” 

“Mortal beauty,” she replied, “is, I think I 
have heard you say, only a delusion and a snare 
to those who trust in it. The most coveted of all 
nature’s gifts, the soonest lost and the most easily 
destroyed.” 

The prophet laughed good humoredly. 

“Ah, my little saint! I see you have been 
paying attention to my lectures in the tabernacle. 

I was talking to the young men then, and exhort- 
ing them not to trust too much to mere external 
beauty. But beauty, such as yours, when united 
to so active a mind and so courageous a heart, is 
surely a prize greatly to be coveted. I don’t 
wonder Brother Walling is so anxious to obtain 
the flower for his own garden. It is indeed a rare 
species.” 

Julia’s cheeks glowed with a hot flush of shame 
at this surfeit of flattery and the sudden allusion 
to the detested Walling, but she made no 
response, and the president continued : 

“Brother Walling has been to see me and tells 
me that in accordance with my consent hehas offered 
to make you his wife and insure your inheritance in 
the celestial kingdom, and he tells me further- 
more that you refuse to listen to him or speak to 


1 1 6 APPLES OF SODOM. 

him at all upon the subject Now, can you tell 
me why you’ve this antipathy to Brother Wall- 
ing?” 

J ulia’s voice trembled slightly as she replied : 

“ President Young, I don’t like Brother Wall- 
ing. He is repulsive to me ; and surely it cannot 
be right to marry him, when I feel thus toward 
him.” 

The prophet drew his chair nearer to Julia, and 
said very suavely: “ My dear girl, let me 'assure 
you all such feelings will vanish when you are once 
his wife and brought into the natural intimacy 
and intercourse of marriage. It is quite natural, 
certainly, for you to posses a sense of shyness 
and timidity, and perhaps a repugnance to the idea 
of marriage at first, especially with one so much 
older, but a week of the honeymoon will change 
all that.” 

Julia shuddered. 

‘ ‘ I very much fear, on the contrary, it might 
deepen my dislike into hatred. Indeed I do not 
think I did dislike him, as much, until — he began 
to pay me — unpleasant attentions,” she stam- 
mered. 

Again Young laughed softly, and rubbed his 
hands caressingly together, while he looked upon 
the girl through his half closed eyes. 

She was indeed a beautiful study as she sat 


AN INTERVIEW WITH BRIGHAM. 11/ 

there, her cheeks crimson with blushes, her eyes 
sparkling like scintillating diamonds, while the 
heaving of her bosom, and the swelling of her 
nostrils, showed the expressed excitement and 
emotion that were agitating her. She did not 
like the president’s words or his actions, and 
she could scarcely control her impetuous, willful 
nature, or prevent its asserting its independence, 
and telling him so at once ; hut she felt it would 
be policy to bear as long as possible, for all power 
was in this man’s hand. 

“Do you not think,” he said after a pause, 
“that your mother and I are better able to judge 
for you than your inexperienced self? We, who 
are so much interested in both your earthly and 
spiritual welfare?” 

She raised her glowing eyes to his imploringly. 
“I know you are, in all things but this; but I 
fear you cannot appreciate the repugnance I feel 
toward Brother Walling, or realize how impossible 
it is for me to overcome it.” 

We do not require impossibilities of you my 
child, he said gravely. At last drawing still nearer 
to Julia, and taking one of her hands (which she 
fain would have withheld) in his, he said, softly: 
“ My dear, I have new light upon this subject. 
The Lord hath wisely marked out a different path 
for your footsteps, and revealed to me His holy 


Il8 APPLES OF SODOM. 

will. Brother Walling must indeed seek else- 
where for a bride.” 

Julia raised her eyes joyfully to those of Brig- 
ham Young but dropped them again quickly, 
while her lips grew white with fear and apprehen- 
sion. She sought to withdraw her hand but the 
man held it fast 

** Stay, do not flutter so. Let me tell you the 
will of the Most High. You are destined for no 
less position than that of bride of His chosen 
leader. Look up and tell me if you would prefer 
m/ to Brother Walling,” and clasping his arm 
about her, he sought to draw her more closely in 
his embrace. 

For a moment, utterly overcome by her terror 
and surprise, Julia struggled to free herself, like a 
frightened child, then realizing how powerless she 
was in his strong arms, she exclaimed, passion- 
ately, President Young, if you have the heart of 
a man, let me go !” 

‘‘Ah, what a shy bird it is. All the sweeter 
singer when caught and caged. Girl, do you not 
yet realize the honor I would confer upon you ? 
Is it nothing to be the chosen wife of Brigham 
Young ?” Then kissing her cheeks and lips, he 
released her and bade her answer him. 

For a moment Julia’s emotions were too great 
for utterance. Fear, resentment, anger, shame. 


AN INTERVIEW WITH BRIGHAM. II9 

surprise and disgust, mingled with a conviction 
that she must act discreetly in the matter, kept 
her silent, while her frame trembled with excite- 
ment. Bitter words came to her lips, but she 
remembered she must say nothing rashly. 

‘ ‘ I have frightened you by the suddenness of 
my announcement, I fear. Come, take time to 
think of it, and tell me if you will not gladly take 
me in place of Brother Walling. ” 

At last Julia managed to control herself suf- 
ficiently to say: “President Young, I realize the 
honor you would confer upon me, and were you not 
already married, I might appreciate it, and take 
pride in so exalted a position as that of your wife ; 
but oh, forgive me, when I tell you I cannot feel 
it an honor to share a man’s affection with so 
many others, who have an equal or better claim 
upon it than I.” 

For an instant the prophet frowned blackly, then 
in his conceit, again misunderstanding her, he 
said: “Ah, jealous is she? Know, my dear, the 
Bible says. The last shall be first, the first last ; 
and as you will be last in my house, so shall you 
be first in my love and esteem and again he 
sought to take her hand. 

“President Young,” said Julia, “I will not take 
a false and shameful position, even in your house, 
great as you are; for such I believe to be all, save 


120 


APPLES OF SODOM, 


the place of the first joined in wedlock. I do not 
believe in polygamy. I hate it ! I abhor it !” 
And then, frightened at the words she had uttered, 
Julia sank back in her chair and sobbed convul- 
sively. 

‘‘Julia!’* The man’s voice sounded stern and 
ominous to the terrified girl. “ Willful, misguided 
daughter of an apostate father, do you doubt the 
word of the holy prophet, Joseph Smith, in regard 
to this revelation ? Do you not know that the 
Lord commanded His people through His prophet 
to accept this law, and that He said whoever 
would not accept of it should be destroyed ! Do 
you wish to be utterly damned in this world and 
the next, because of your perverse obstinacy, 
which curse has been transmitted to you from one 
of your parents! Do you dare to incite my 
anger against you?” Then looking more com- 
passionately on the trembling, sobbing girl before 
him, he said more kindly, “Julia, I will forgive 
you this sudden passion, and believe you will 
think better of it when you have had time for 
calmer reflection.” 

“Oh, sir!” said Julia, rising, and raising her 
hands appealingly to him, “Do forgive me for 
speaking hastily; but, oh! I beg of you, give up 
all idea of making me your wife, and let me live 
as I have done, with my mother and sister !” 


AN INTERVIEW WITH BRIGHAM. 1 21 

Again the prophet frowned. 

“ Am I so obnoxious to you ? Do you dislike 
me so much that you repel my offer with such 
vehemence ? ” 

“O, no, no,” replied Julia, ‘‘believe me, I 
have always had the greatest respect and liking for 
you, but I — I am so young, and I do not wish to 
marry any one, besides I never could be happy 
save as a first and only wife. ” 

“ Ah ! perhaps I am the better judge of that. I 
am glad to see you have grown calmer, and are 
willing to own, you like me ; ” said Brigham some- 
what mollified by her admission, ” but now are you 
sure there is no young lover whom you prefer? ” 

“No, indeed, sir. There is no one whom I 
have ever seen that I wish to marry. I am very 
young yet. ” 

“Not any too young to be a wife or mother. I 
like to see young mother’s of fourteen or fifteen in 
Zion; commencing early in life to build up the 
Kingdom. ” * 

Julia blushed painfully, for although such plain- 
ness of speech was very common among the Mor- 
mons, she had not been accustomed to it, as had 
many another. 

“ Well, my dear I hope you will think better of 
this when you are left to yourself, and be ready to 


♦A remark made by Brigham Young in the pulpit. 


122 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


receive me with open arms when I shall come 
again. I won’t press you too strongly this time, 
for I suppose it is natural for you to have your 
share of maidenly reserve, but remember you can 
only hope for an inheritance hereafter, through the 
acceptance of this same doctrine which you declare 
you abhor.” 

‘‘0,1 do hope,” exclaimed Julia “that you will 
not leave with the idea that I can feel differently 
upon this matter. Indeed I can never willingly 
bind myself to any such false connection with you 
as you wish.” 

“ Be careful you do not say too much. You 
must not dare set up your weak judgement against 
the will of the great Jehovah, who declared that 
if a man espouse ten wives he is justified, for they 
are given unto him. You may have to choose be- 
tween Brother Walling. There are means by 
which rebellious people may be brought to reason. 
Don’t oblige me to . resort to harsh methods with 
you. ” 

He was threatening her now. Julia set her teeth 
defiantly. 

At this juncture Mrs. Benson entered the 
room. She looked from the slightly disturbed 
countenance of the prophet to that of her daugh- 
ter white and set, with apprehension, and enquired; 
“Has my willful girl been troublesome as usual? ’’ 


AN INTERVIEW WITH BRIGHAM. 123 

‘‘O, no,” replied Young, smiling blandly. 
‘*She is only considering a proposal I have made 
her. I find it not Divine will that she waste her 
sweetness upon the unappreciative breast of 
Brother Walling, but that she is the destined wife 
of Zion’s chosen leader. ” 

Mrs. Benson gazed at him in astonishment 
Her mother was the wife of the first prophet, 
what more natural than that the daughter should 
wed his successor ! ” 

*‘Do I understand you aright?” she gasped. 
Then, indeed, has the good Lord prospered my 
house !” 

‘‘ Mother, oh mother ! ” cried Julia, ‘‘Can you 
not see that to be a plural wife is more of a dis- 
grace than an honor ! ” 

“ Hush ! Ungrateful child ! Go at once to 
your room. I will see you later ; ” then turning 
to the prophet, as Julia left the room, “ I hope 
you will not take offense at anything she says. 
She shall be brought to look upon this subject 
more rationally. I am sure I cannot see what 
idea possesses her to cause her to behave thus. ” 

“She has imbibed some of the prejudices of 
her father, I judge. Benson left the church, be- 
cause he was not willing to accept this law and 
ordinance, did he not?” 

“Yes, but she was not born at that time, and 


124 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


has never seen him since, for I reached Salt Lake 
before her birth.” 

‘'True; I had forgotten. Your stepson is in 
the city, I believe. May he not have been talking 
with her? There must be some cause for this 
sudden rebellion and dislike to the system under 
which she has grown up.” 

“ It is not a sudden rebellion, I am sorry to say. 
She has, from childhood, opposed the idea of po- 
lygamy, and made me a great deal of trouble first 
and last. She bitterly denounces Elsie’s projected 
marriage with Brother Baxter, and condemns her 
brother-in-law entirely for taking a plural wife; 
will hardly hear him spoken of As to my step- 
son Reuben, I am sure he has had no opportunity 
of having any private conversation with her since 
his arrival. Besides, he does not come here to 
oppose our doctrine or make trouble. He is 
really a very good and sensible fellow, although a 
Gentile.” 

“He is a Gentile, and consequently not to be 
trusted. Don’t take him into your confidence or 
trust Julia with him. I think, perhaps, a little 
discipline wouldn’t come amiss with her. You 
might keep her confined to her room for a time. 
However, if I find her obdurate, I will not take 
her myself, but will provide another husband for 
her. She must be secured, or we shall find one 


AN INTERVIEW WITH BRIGHAM 125 

day she has run off with some smooth-tongued 
Gentile. There are too many of them in the 
city now. I suppose it’s natural for women to be 
jealous of other partners in their husband’s esteem, 
but it’s the cross laid upon them, and they must 
subdue the natural heart and submit to it. I my- 
self suffered agony in the flesh when this law was 
first revealed to me by Joseph Smith. It is a 
cross to man as well as woman; but, if we receive 
it not, then shall we be cut off and fall from our 
exaltation. It is the Divine plan whereby man 
escapes punishment for his transgressions. The 
punishment comes in this world instead of the 
next,” and he laughed. ‘*I am not anxious to 
take to myself a rebellious woman, however, and, 
unless Julia becomes willing to be my wife, I will 
give her to Brother Walling.” 

Some of Brigham Young’s wives had been trou- 
blesome. Mrs. Benson, from her close connection 
with the prophet’s family, was aware of this. Af- 
ter some further conversation, the president took 
his leave, receiving from Mrs. Benson the assur- 
ance that Julia should hold no communication 
with any one until she was ready to accede quietly 
to their wishes. 


126 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XIIL 


JULIA AND ABBIE. 

Julia rushed to her room, where Abbie a few 
moments later found her, her face buried from 
sight, and her frame shaken by her sobs. 

Julia, dear sister, what has happened? What 
is the matter?” inquired Abbie, pale with alarm 
at this unusual exhibition of feeling by the brave, 
independent girl. 

Julia answered only by more convulsive weep- 
ing and increased agitation. 

“Come, Julia, do tell me! This is unlike you 
to give up in this way. Do confide in me I Does 
the prophet command you to marry Brother Wal- 
ling? Do tell me, Julia!” pleaded Abbie, becom- 
ing more and more frightened by Julia’s silence. 

At length the girl raised her swollen and tear- 
stained face from the pillow, revealing such an 
expression of horror and despair that Abbie was 
in a terror of anxiety to know the worst. She 
gazed imploringly into her sister’s face and took 
her hands in her own, stroking them in token of 
her sympathy. Julia’s sob finally ceased. She 


JULIA AND ABBIE. 


127 


sat upright on the side of her couch and said 
chokingly: “Abbie, oh, Abbie! the prophet will 
not compel me to marry Walling, but” — 

“O, then why need you worry?” interrupted 
Abbie joyfully. 

‘‘Wait,” said Julia in a dry, nerveless manner; 
“he don’t want me to marry Walling, but he 
wants to marry me himself."' 

“What! Not Brother Brigham 1” cried Abbie. 

“Yes; the old adulterer wants me to become 
his twentieth mistress, and is surprised that I am 
not delighted at the honor.” Then with added 
bitterness: “He says it is the will of God as 
now revealed to him I” 

“Oh, Julia dear! Don’t talk so of our presi- 
dent. If it is the will of God, how dare you re- 
bel ? Perhaps he has some great mission for you 
to perform, and surely it is a great honor to be 
so closely connected with Zion’s chosen prophet. 
Dear Julia, do try and be willing” — 

“Abbie, he’s old enough to be my grandfather! 
And think how many women now claim to be his 
wives. Abbie, would j/ou be willing to be his plu- 
ral wife?” 

“Why — why — I don’t know as I would like to, 
and yet I should have esteemed it a great honor 
had he singled me out from all this great city to 
be his choice.” 


128 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“But he has chosen nineteen before me, or pos- 
sibly many more. No one knows how many 
wives he has. I doubt if he knows himself. 
When one has chosen so many he becomes care- 
less. It is an old story to him. People say he 
doesn’t see some of his wives often enough to 
recognize them. One called upon him a while 
ago, upon business, and he said, ‘What name shall 
I put down? Your countenance is familiar, but 
your name escapes me.” 

“Oh, Julia! That is a foolish Gentile story. 
You should not repeat such things. Surely you 
would prefer him to Brother Walling.” 

“Yes; I suppose so. He really isn’t quite so 
loathsome to me, and then his position is a con- 
sideration of course. Besides I always liked him 
until to-day. But oh! I cannot, cannot marry 
him! It’s abominable! It’s horrible! I will 
not! But he thinks I will! He smiled when I 
left the room ! He knows too well his power ! 
What shall I do!” and the poor girl shuddered 
and buried her face in her hands. 

“ My dear, I am so sorry for you. I wish you 
could feel differently. I doubt if there is another 
girl among our acquaintances in Salt Lake who 
would think of refusing an offer of marriage from 
Brother Brigham. Julia, your future welfare 
would be assured, and how great your exaltation 


JULIA AND ABBIE. 


129 


in the celestial kingdom. Think of that. I am 
surprised that you do not look beyond your own 
selfish likes and dislikes here, and feel glad to en- 
sure to yourself so high a position hereafter.” 

“You forget, Abbie, I don’t believe that. I 
don’t believe in polygamy at all. If Joseph 
Smith gave the revelation at all it was to cover up 
his own misdeeds. I have been studying a copy 
of it, which mother cut from the Mille^inial Star 
when the revelation was just published, so many 
years ago, and I don’t believe God ever gave such 
a mixed up, illiterate document to his people. It 
is poorly constructed, and ungrammatical. I 
think I can understand why he pretended to have 
such a revelation. He had been guilty of polyg- 
amy before that, and produced the so-called reve- 
lation to hide his crime. You know the revela- 
tion declares as much, and says, ‘ Go, therefore, and 
I will make a way for your escape,’ and also, ‘ Let 
mine handmaid, Emma Smith, receive all those that 
have been given unto my servant Joseph,’ and 
again, ‘ Let mine handmaid forgive my servant 
Joseph his tresspasses, etc.’ You see he had 
been given these before, and she had something to 
forgive.” 

“Julia Benson ! I am surprised at you. Who- 
ever put such ideas into your head. I much mis- 
trust that Gentile officer who was here last sum- 


130 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


mer, and whom you liked so much to dance with. 
I do hope you did not talk with him of these 
things.” 

“No, I did not; but when he went away he 
gave me a book to read and it has helped me to 
understand the revelation better. That is all.” 

Abbie sighed and looked distressed. At this 
moment the outer door was heard to open and 
close, and the sound of departing footsteps came 
up from the walk below. 

“Hark! Brother Brigham has gone, and 
mother is calling you. Don’t let her know I’ve 
seen you.” 

Abbie hastened from the apartment, and when 
Julia, a short time later, would have left the room, 
she found the door locked upon the outside, and 
while she was wondering what this new experience 
meant for her, her mother appeared, bringing a 
plate of bread and a glass of water. Setting these 
down upon a small table in the room, she said : 

“There daughter, this will be your fare until 
you learn to restrain that unruly tongue of yours, 
and to use some reason. Meditate upon your 
conversation with Brother Brigham, and remem- 
ber that you are not only in rebellion against your 
:mother and him, but against the great Jehovah 
ihimself, who has given you to be the bride of the 
prophet. Do not think Brother Brigham would 


JULIA AND ABBIE. I3I 

have chosen so willful and silly a little chit as you 
are, did he not feel directed to do so.” 

With this she again withdrew locking the door 
after her. 


Abbie went down stairs to receive a note which 
had been brought to the house from her husband. 
It was short: 

“Abbie,” it ran, “I will call for you to-night 
after tea. I suppose you will have made out 
your visit by this time. — Charlie.” 

The wife’s fingers trembled, and her eyes were 
suffused with tears at the sight of these words 
from her husband. How dearly she had loved 
him once, and how gladly she would have gone 
home with him after a fortnight’s absence. But 
now another woman had invaded the sacred pre- 
cincts and hallowed privacy of their home. And 
that other was also his wife, and he had been liv- 
ing with her in the close intimacy of marriage 
during the past weeks. O, could she go back ! 
Must she go back ! Or was there not some place 
to which she could fly and be fcrever out of sight 
of the cause of her trouble ! What a world of 
sufiering this is. Poor Julia. Alas ! is her fate 
worse than mine ? and that one dreadful revela- 
tion the cause of it all. What if she is right after 


132 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


all, and the revelation not from God ? Abbie 
caught her breath as this thought came to her. 
But no, she could not believe it. She would 
stand by the faith that had been taught her from 
childhood. But she shrank from meeting her 
husband, and when approached could gladly have 
avoided his greeting, had not the eyes of her 
mother been upon her. She scarcely could 
repress a shudder as his hand fell upon hers, and 
with difficulty mastered her emotions sufficiently 
to disguise the repugnance she felt. Could she 
be the same gentle, affectionate Abbie who had 
thrilled with joy at his approach, who had wel- 
comed his caresses and been radiant with happi- 
ness because he was with her ? 

Something of this passed through her mind as 
she took her seat next by his that evening and 
drove from the house. Had she lost all her love 
for him, or was it the shadow of that third person 
that caused the repulsion ? Something had come 
between them. The old confidence was gone 
forever. No longer could they seek each other 
for sympathy in time of trouble. No longer could 
they reveal to each other their heart secrets, their 
joys or sorrows. In one short .month Abbie had 
learned to distrust, fear, and almost dislike her hus- 
band as he now seemed to her. And yet had 
there not been some love remaining, she would 


JULIA AND ABBIE. 


133 


not have suffered as she did. She loved — but it was 
the husband lost — the man she married — not him 
at her side. Her ideal was shattered, and stood 
revealed but common clay, and her heart was 

“ Steeped in the bitterest woe, the day 

That revealed its idol but common clay." 

As for Bostwick himself, he felt constrained and 
ill at ease in her presence, though in justice, let it 
be said, he felt sorry for her and was anxious, so 
far as possible, to spare Abbie’s feelings and 
make the trial as easy as it could be made. Her 
strange illness following his wedding day had 
caused him to feel like a criminal, for he well knew 
that he was the sole cause ; and Reuben’s words, 
*‘If she dies, you are her murderer,” rang in his 
ears, and marred the pleasure of the honeymoon 
more than he liked to confess. 

Charlie Bostwick was greatly enamored of 
his young and beautiful bride, and for the time 
was very much in love with her, and as it rarely 
happens that a man can love two women at the 
same time, it is probable that he felt more pity 
than affection for poor Abbie at this juncture. He 
was not devoid of conscience, however, and 
thoughts of the happy past would obtrude them- 
selves upon him at times, and visions of a fair, 
girlish figure, with loving heart and gentle eyes, 
floated before his sight. He remembered how 


134 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


proud he was to win her love, and how he had 
fondly repeated over and over vows of undying 
affection, and strange enough, the memory caused 
him twinges of remorse. It was not all pleasant 
with him, this agreeing to a doctrine he only half 
belived in. The husband has something of a cross 
to bear, even in polygamy. Bostwick found a 
thorn in his bed of roses. He reflected: ‘*Poor 
Abbie; she has loved me with all her heart, 
and this must be rather hard for her to bear, and 
yet it is her religion, and she knows I’ve been 
counseled more than once to ‘ Live my religion * 
before I consented to do so by taking another 
wife. She ought not to blame me for what I was 
obliged to do or suffer persecution, and, if the 
Mormons are right, be debased in the next world. 
There have been cases here in Utah where those 
who didn’t obey counsel have been mysteriously 
spirited away and never more heard from. ” 

Thus the two reflected as, sitting silently side 
by side, they drove homeward. 

At length, Charlie spoke. 

“Abbie, I am sorry to see you taking this so 
much to heart. I was obliged to do as I have 
done, and you know I shall always think the same 
of you. No other woman can ever make me for- 
get what we have been to each other, or take 
your place in my affections. Don’t fear that. 


JULIA AND ABBIE. 


135 


Abbie ; and, if you will try and be friendly with 
Jennie, we will have a peaceful, happy home. I 
am coming back to board with you this week, and 
I am not sorry, for Jennie isn’t the best cook in 
the world. By the way, I wish you would teach 
her. Can’t you?” 

Abbie’s lip curled. This, then, was what the 
man thought of. Her cooking an appetizing 
meal. Well, she had, then, one hold upon him 
left. She replied quietly that she would try and 
teach J ennie, if she desired to learn, but that she 
felt the less they had to do with one another the 
better they would get along. 

Charlie looked at her curiously. 

“That isn’t like you, Abbie,” at length he said, 
“I thought you’d never quarrel with any one.” 
Then he continued, as Abbie made no reply: “I 
can’t say the same for Jen. She’s a fury when 
once aroused, but I’m sure you could get along 
with her if you would try.” 

“I don’t intend to quarrel with her,” Abbie re- 
plied, “and I hope I may be able to treat her as 
I should, but — you may not realize what this is 
to me.” 

“I suppose — I know,” he said, hesitatingly, 
“that it must be unpleasant at first, but you will 
soon become used to it, and you won’t mind it. 
It’s a new order of things for us all, and appears a 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


136 

little awkward now, but I suppose we must fit 
ourselves to the circumstances. I am sure it has 
its unpleasant features to me, but that is no ex- 
cuse for my shrinking my duty. It was my duty 
to provide for your exaltation as well as my own, 
and, to do so, I must accept this law and com- 
mand given to the saints, and live my religion, and 
you, Abbie, should help me, rather than hinder, 
in the discharge of my duty.” 

“Forgive me, Charlie, if I am selfish enough to 
feel that the burden is wholly mine. I will try, 
indeed I will try, to do my part and my duty to 
you and — that — woman, and may God give me 
strength in proportion to the need.” 

“Thank you for that, my dear. Now, you 
are yourself again. Cast away gloomy forebod- 
ings, brighten up and be happy, and you need 
never fear losing my affection.” 

Abbie tried to smile, and, though it was a piti- 
ful attempt at best, she entered her home again 
with the resolution to endure patiently and be 
brave to the end. 


DRIFTING APART. 


137 


CHAPTER XIV. 


DRIFTING APART. 

Drifting apart ! We are drifting apart, 

Slowly, but surely. My passionate heart 
Feels it has lost its once treasured place. 

As I scan the expression that mantles your face. 
Once I could read, as I could from a book. 

The love in your eyes, the warmth in your look ; 
Once I was folded close up to your heart — 

Now we are silently drifting apart. 

Nothing is said very formal or cold; 

We meet as we met, and we part as of old ; 

But the clasp of your hand is no longer the same — 
Less tender your voice when you whisper my name. 
Too plainly I see my love thrust aside : 

The flowers of affection swept off by life’s tide. 

Ah, blinding tear-drops, still ye must start ! 

Well do I know that we’re drifting apart. 

All I would ask, ere we’re parted forever. 

All I would know, ere from you I sever. 

Is this : When first in your love I found rest. 
When, above others, I deemed myself blest. 

Was every word you then uttered true? 

Was I then dearer than all else to you? 

Ah, ’twould be balm to my tom, tortured heart, 
Even though now we are drifting apart. 


I3S 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Say, do I merit this cold, careless air, 

Harder than bitter reproaches to bear ? 

When I’ve gone from you, out of your sight, 
Will you remember the words of to-night? 

Will your lips then wear the dear, tender smile, 
As in the old life we dwelt in awhile? 

Will there be no quiver of pain in your heart 
That we’ve so entirely drifted apart? 


It was autumn again. The leaves were don- 
ning their bright-hued garments for their last 
merry waltzes with the southern zephyrs. Tho 
atmosphere was hazy and fragrant with the in- 
cense and odors offered by the dying flowers. 
The sky was soft and clear, as if bathed and 
purified by tears of sorrow in farewell to lovely 
Summer, and all nature was subdued and delic- 
iously intoxicating to the senses. It was a time 
most loved and enjoyed by sensitive, poesy-loving 
Abbie; but this year, its story was sadder and 
fuller of sorrow. The winds breathed a dirge as 
they swept through the gorgeous foliage, and 
each falling leaf whispered a tale of blighted 
hopes and silent grief. She sat by a window 
looking out upon the sun, which was soon to hide 
its majestic brilliancy behind the towering moun- 
tains in the west, enjoying the cool, fresh air that 
lifted the papers from the table at her side and 
kissed her heated and fevered forehead. She sat 


DRIFTING APART. 


139 


here often now, for she was lonely and alone, and 
this window overlooked a yard unconnected with 
the apartments at the further end of the building. 
She often wrote now, to while away the tedium 
of long days ; every day she devoted a little time 
to her journal, and sometimes she wrote little 
scraps of poetry — though, perhaps, her simple 
verses would not merit the name, for Abbie was 
not especially gifted — and drifted away into short 
romances and pretty imaginings upon paper. Her 
hand rested upon a sheet of note paper, where 
were traced, in dainty characters, these lines : 

“Why dost thou sigh, and moan, and wail, 

O, wind, in thine evening lay? 

Dost thou tell the tale of the Summer frail, 

Of the Summer passed away ? 

“ Hush ! I’ll list to thy mournful tale, 

And speak what it breathes to me 
With it’s sorrowing wail on the rising gale 
As it sweeps over land and sea. 

“ Fair Summer of warmth and light has flown. 

With her face of passion and power, 

And I alone am left to moan 

As I search through grove and bower. 

“ Once in her beauty she greeted my face, 

And smiled as she looked on me. 

And wooed my embrace with a winning grace 
Till no longer my heart was free. 

* ' I kissed with my zephyrs her damask cheek. 

And fanned her drooping form. 

Then in playful freak I loved to seek 
Her ripe red lips so warm. 


140 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“And oft to remain by her side I sought, 

For my life, my light, was there. 

And foolishly thought forever I ought 
Her love and her kindness share. 

“ But the summons came from beyond the vale. 

And she left me sad and lone ; 

And I can but wail as I breathe the tale 
Of the lovely Summer flown." 

Abbie’s life since the coming of the plural wife 
Tiad been a period of endurance and heroic mar- 
tyrdom. She seemed to have incurred the dislike 
of the bride at first, and that amiable lady con- 
trived to annoy and worry her upon every possible 
occasion. Then, too, Abbie was forced to 
acknowledge to herself the woman’s greater influ- 
ence over their husband. Charlie would give ear 
and evidence to the many complaints and petty 
falsehoods invented by the blonde to injure Abbie 
in his estimation, and whenever there was any dis- 
agreement between them, he invariably sided with 
this second wife. Abbie bore all meekly and 
uncomplainingly, seldom seeking to explain or 
remonstrate with either her husband or his bride, 
but God alone knew the mental anguish she 
endured, as day by day her husband grew colder 
and more careless and indifferent to her comfort 
or wishes, and became more and more engrossed 
in this other woman, who had come between them 
and seperated her so entirely from her husband’s 


DRIFTING APART. 


141 


love and confidence. Sometimes she would feel as 
if she could not have it so, and would resolve to 
make one more effort to win at least his respect. 
She would try and get an opportunity to convince 
him of this blonde’s treachery, and prove her own 
innocence of blame. Then she would remember 
she was taught to love her husband’s wife as her 
own flesh, and it would not be right to try to cause 
him to dislike her ; besides, she might not be able 
to do it. He was so entirely enamored of his 
new bride, he might not believe her. O, terrible 
thought! Could it be possible Charlie believed 
her to be guilty of falsehood or deceit It was all 
so dreadful. 

She was very much alone now. She had 
even given up Maggie for a time, for Charlie evi- 
dently preferred the new cottage to the hearth so 
long made pleasant by Abbie’s gentle presence. 
In truth, the tear stained eyes and pained expres- 
sion of the sensitive mouth, made Abbie’s face a 
constant reproach to Bostwick, and he preferred 
to see as little of it as possible. Then, too, man- 
like, he took refuge from his conscience in anger 
against Abbie, that she did not appear happier 
and merrier in the presence of his bride and himself. 

While Abbie sat thus by her window, the door 
of her room was suddenly thrown open, and Jen- 
nie entered, her arm draped by the folds of an. 


142 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


elegant dress pattern, and her hands filled with 
several smaller packages. 

“Ah, writing as usual,” she exclaimed as she 
caught sight of the written page, “ what a pity I 
am not also a literary woman and fond of having 
inky fingers. Charlie might get his meals at a 
restaurant then.” 

Abbie’s face flushed slightly. 

“ I am sure I am always ready to get a meal 
for him when he will come in to eat it,” she 
replied. 

“Yes, well I suppose he don’t want to stand 
in the way of rising genius. But see here what 
Charlie brought me. Isn’t it lovely ? and here — 
and here,” displaying gloves, and ribbons to 
match the dress. 

“It is very handsome,” said Abbie, “only I 
should think blue or a lighter shade of this color 
would be more becoming to you. Charlie used 
to like this shade for me, but I am so much paler 
and have dark hair and eyes.” 

“ O, indeed ! I think if you can wear this, I 
can. You are only jealous because he brought 
this to me instead of you. I think it is beautiful. 
The gloves are sixes. Charlie made a mistake in 
the number, but I can have them exchanged for 
larger ones. Ain’t he a jewel? This is the third 
dress Fve had this month. O, now, don’t look 


DRIFTING APART. 


143 


glum. He’ll get you one sometime, no doubt. 
Why don’t you ask him to. I don’t suppose he 
thinks of it,” with an emphasis which sounded 
like jyou in the place of the neuter pronoun. 

“I have no doubt he will get me all I need. I 
don’t go out very much now, and do not need a 
very extensive wardrobe.” 

'‘Of course not. This is for the ball next 
Thursday night. Charlie is always anxious to 
have me the handsomest woman on the floor, and 
fine feathers, you know, help to make fine birds. 
Not but Charlie would think me so whatever I 
had on, he’s so foolishly fond of me, but I must 
run back before he comes. Don’t make too 
much of a hermit of yourself;” and with a 
mocking laugh the heartless woman left the room. 

The fact of the mistake in the gloves convinced 
Abbie that she was right in her first conjecture, 
and that' the dress had been bought for herself, as 
she had mentioned to Charlie a week or so before 
that she was really in need of one. She knew 
he had too good taste to have chosen that color 
for a blonde ; however, she said nothing. Later in 
the evening Charlie dropped into Abbie’s room 
long enough to say; 

‘ ‘ Abbie, I got that stuff you wanted this morn- 
ing and brought it down to the house, but Jen 
took such a fancy to it that I gave it to her. I 


144 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


have to humor her now you know. I’ll get an^ 
other like it for you if you wish.” 

“No, I think I would as soon have something 
different, although that is very handsome. Jen- 
nie brought it in and showed it — but one dress of 
a kind is sufficient for one house, I think.” 

“O, that’s the way you feel, is it? I am sure 
you are seldom seen together, so it couldn’t make 
much difference. It won’t become her and it 
would you, but she must have her way now, and 
I’d let her wear it if ’twas yellow. By the way, 
Jen says you do nothing but write now-a-days and 
mope. Wouldn’t it be a good idea for you to go 
out a little more. You’ll forget how to be agree- 
able, I’m afraid. I brought down some tickets 
for the theatre to-morrow night, so you’d better 
go. Jen and I are going. I don’t believe I ever 
saw anyone grow old as fast as you do. I’d stay 
here more if you weren’t so deuced glum and 
sober. I’d rather a woman would scold than 
pout and sulk.” 

Abbie’s eyes grew moist and her lips and chin 
quivered as she said: “I am so sorry, Charlie, I 
cannot seem to please you. I am sure I don’t 
mean to sulk, and I cannot help growing old.” 

“There it is again. Nothing but tears to greet 
a fellow with ! You can’t wonder I prefer brighter 
company. I wonder why it is, Abbie, your tear-^ 


V 


DRIFTING APART. 1 45 

cups are always full and ready to run over upon 
the slightest provocation. I’ve never seen Jen 
cry but once since I brought her home, and then 
she was mad and stamped her feet and scolded 
with her storm of tears. Did it ever occur to 
you, Abbie, that nothing annoys a man so much 
as a woman’s tears?” 

remember a time,” she replied, smiling 
sadly, ‘‘when you were always ready to soothe 
me and wipe them away, but I am indeed sorry I 
cannot control myself better. I am afraid I am 
not so strong in any way as I once was and her 
voice choked in its utterance. 

“There, now, that is enough. Of course we 
did foolish things in the honeymoon, but that is 
past now. We are old married people, and 
should be done with such childishness. It’s high 
time you were a woman, in actions as well as age, 
Abbie. But your last sentence unmans me. I 
was down to mother’s to-day and she was asking 
after your cough. I had to confess I didn’t know 
you were troubled with one.” 

Abbie smiled again, sadly. 

“Mother always notices every little cough, be- 
cause her sisters died of consumption. And then 
when she was here I had taken a little cold, and 
was worse than usual, I think. ” 

“But I didn’t know you were troubled with 


146 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


one to speak of. It isn’t anything serious, is it?’^ 

‘*Oh, no. Mother’s a croaker upon that sub- 
ject. That is all.” 

Bostwick looked at her closely, and noticed for 
the first time how very fragile she was growing. 
Her face was nearly colorless, save where the 
temples were marked by the blue veins, and by 
the single touch to-day of crimson in either cheek. 
Her lips, too, now so white, were once so tempt- 
ingly red. Bostwick stepped to her side and 
took one of her thin hands in his, while he 
noticed the change which had taken place beneath 
his very eyes, yet he had seen it not. 

*‘Why, Abbie, you have grown thin. Your 
hands are transparent, verily. I have seen you 
every day, but somehow I never noticed this 
before. Are you feeling well? 

*‘Yes, in body, most of the time, save a pain I 
sometimes have here,” putting her hand to her side. 

^‘Well, well, I must see to this. I’ll send down 
old Dr. Ludlow in the morning. The saints 
claim to effect cures by faith and the laying on of 
hands, but I believe I prefer to trust to a doctor. 
Why have you never complained ?” 

have thought little about it myself, Charlie. 
There has been so much else to think of. There 
are worse pains than those of the body. Did you 
hear anything of Julia? 


DRIFTING APART. 


147 


‘'Oh, she’s on bread and water diet yet. Ah ! 
but she’s stubborn. If they wait for her to con- 
sent to marry Walling, he’ll never get her. The 
only way is to force the marriage. She’ll be all 
right when the knot is really tied. Too bad she 
didn’t take the prophet’s offer. If she didn’t want 
Walling, there was a splendid escape for her. She 
might have known that to anger the prophet was 
to seal her destiny.” 

"Poor Julia!” said Abbie, "my heart aches 
for her. I, too, feel sorry she did not feel willing 
to marry Brother Brigham. He would have 
insured her happiness, if such a thing is possible 
to people in this life ; and if it was God’s will, how 
terrible for her to rebel!” 

Bostwick laughed. 

' ‘ I guess all the revelation of Divine will the 
prophet had was Julia’s handsome form and face. 
He wanted her because her beauty pleased him, 
in my opinion.” 

"Oh Charlie!” exclaimed Abbie, reproachfully. 
" How can you speak thus of our prophet?” 

"There, there, you little saint. Don’t take 
offense because I cannot have as much faith as 
you in weak, human nature. I was brought up 
differently, and don’t look for perfection short of 
Christ Besides, you are altogether too good for 
this world. But, good-bye. I promised Jen I’d 


148 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


be back from the office in half an hour, and here 
I haven’t left the house yet. I’ll send Ludlow 
around in the morning. Jen wants to see him 
too, I believe.” 

And with that he was gone, and Abbie was 
again alone. She mused upon what had been said. 

‘ ‘ I wonder if I am doing wrong to stay here so 
closely. I’ll go with them to-morrow night; but 
to go with her is — torture.” Poor Abbie. 


Elsie’s marriage, and sister emile. 


CHAPTER XV. 


Elsie’s marriage, and sister emile. 

Leaving Abbie with her sorrows and trials, let 
us return to Elsie, her laughing, careless, happy- 
hearted sister. At last the eventful day had ar- 
rived which should witness the sealing of her 
vows as a plural wife to Harry Baxter, and Elsie 
stood clothed in her white robes, awaiting the 
coming of her future lord and master. She felt 
slightly nervous in anticipation of the coming cer- 
emony at the endowment house ; but she loved 
Brother Baxter very much, and felt no fears^^for 
the future, except when Julia’s bitter words would 
recur to her. Would she be ‘treading upon the 
hearts of his other wives, ’ and would her position 
be a shameful one in any other place than Utah?” 
she asked herself again and again. She wished 
Julia had not talked so. She didn’t want to think 
of it. She would be perfectly happy but for Ju- 
lia’s croaking. Brother Baxter would have mar- 
ried some one else, probably, if he had not her; 
therefore, why should she be blamed ? She would 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


ISO 

only help to build up his kingdom, and his first 
wife would be queen. But no ; had he not whis- 
pered that he could change that, and the best 
beloved should reign queen in the celestial world, 
as she reigned supreme over his heart here. At 
least she could not give him up, her handsome, 
noble, perfect husband that was to be. The 
dimples deepened in the pretty, pink cheeks at 
the thought, and she looked up to see her lover 
entering the door. His eyes looked the admira- 
tion he would speak, and, as he bent to kiss her 
pouting lips, he whispered : ‘ ‘ The last shall be 

first.’’ 

Entering a carriage, they were driven to the 
house of ceremony, where she met for the first 
time his first wife and several other friends. 
Brother Baxter introduced her to Mrs. Baxter 
number one. 

Sister Lydia, allow me to present to you 
Sister Elsie. My first wife. Sister Elsie. I hope 
you may love each other as I shall and do love 
each of you.” 

The woman smiled half sadly, Elsie thought, 
and took her hand kindly in hers, but she made 
no response save, “It’s our duty to love and be 
friends with all, and I trust we shall have no cause 
for disagreement.” 

The ceremony over, Elsie, with her husband 


Elsie’s marriage, and sister emile. 151 

and friends, returned to her mother’s house, to 
pass the remainder of the day. They were a 
handsome pair this many-times benedict and his 
young bride ; but looking upon them was another, 
with a former and better claim upon the bride- 
groom than Elsie, and what to her were the con- 
gratulations and the merry-making ? Think of it, 
happy wives in the States. How would you en- 
joy dancing at your husband’s wedding feast, and 
seeing a younger and fairer bride than yourself 
hanging upon his arm, smiling in his eyes, and 
giving him looks and words of love and endear- 
ment? How would you enjoy seeing their many 
little acts of love making, so unconsciously per- 
formed by themselves, but so palpable to all ob- 
servers ? They were to finish the evening at the 
theater, for Elsie was excessively fond of dramatic 
entertainment, and reckoned this one of her great- 
est pleasures. She seemed the personification of 
happiness as she flitted about among her guests, her 
dimpled face covered with smiles, her merry voice 
echoing pleasantry and her laughing eyes shining 
with the soft light of love. She stood a trifle in 
awe, however, of the pale, sad-faced woman who 
had given her that day to her husband, and a feel- 
ing of tender pity arose in her heart. 

“Oh, if she would only like me,” she thought, 
“but how can she when she knows Harry loves 


152 APPLES OF SODOM. 

me more than he does her ? She must see that he 
does,” with a glance at his handsome face oppo- 
site. “I am sure he never cared for anyone else 
as he does for me. She looks so much older 
than he, but she is only thirty-two and they have 
been married fourteen years. I wonder if in 
fourteen years I will be old and sad like her. 
Poor thing, she has had trouble ; lost some of her 
children Harry said, and he was so young when 
he married her. Of course he did not know 
whom he did care for then. Then there are the 
others; — well. I’ll probably see them to-mor- 
row;” and throwing off her care she slipped 
around to her husband’s side and reminded him 
that it was nearly time for him to go to the the- 
atre. 

He smiled upon her fondly and bent his head 
to whisper some sweet flattery in her ear, while 
she blushed prettily and tripped away again for 
her wrappings as careless and happy as she had 
ever been since her blue eyes first began to take 
note of the busy world around her. And pale 
Sister Lydia, only thirty-two, but with silvered hair 
and careworn face, looked on and “rejoiced” (?) 
in her husband’s marriage. The next day 
Elsie went to her husband’s home. He had a 
large, handsome house, and it was occupied by 
his first and second wives, the third and fourth 


Elsie’s marriage, and sister emile. 153 

living in another locality in a home of their own. 
Elsie was for the present to live with them. She 
found a couple of rooms pleasantly furnished for 
her accommodation, the parlor and family sitting- 
room, together with dining-room and kitchen, be- 
ing used in common by the several wives. Sister 
Lydia received Elsie kindly, and showed her the 
;apartments she was to occupy, and seemed desir- 
ous of doing her duty by this pretty stranger in 
her house, and Elsie’s heart warmed with pity 
toward her. Brother Baxter’s wife'' 

^ ^ I will try so hard to please her and make her 
happy,” she resolved mentally. 

The day passed without an interview with the 
second wife. Elsie felt slightly curious in regard 
to her. She had heard mysterious hints thrown 
out of her being peculiar in some way, and no 
one seemed to have positive knowledge of her. 
Once only had she spoken of her to Brother Bax- 
ter, and then he had said: 

‘‘Emile, my second wife, I married in Europe. 
She is French,” and he had sighed as if the sub- 
ject was unpleasant. 

As to other wives, Elsie had heard that he had 
acted upon the counsel of the prophet. Mrs. 
Carroll was the widow of a Gentile who had 
stopped at Salt Lake on his way to the coast, and 
died there. He left her considerable property, and 


154 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


it was deemed expedient by Brigham Young to- 
induce her to remain there, if possible, and unite 
her fortune with the saints. Hence every atten- 
tion was paid to her, and Brother Baxter, being a 
most handsome and attractive man, was chosen as 
the one most likely to be successful in persuading 
her to stay with them. He won his suit, and 
Mrs. Carroll became a plural wife. Then he was 
counseled to marry the daughter. This at first he 
was reluctant to do, but, strange as it may appear, 
the mother favored the project and Nellie Car- 
roll, but fourteen years of age, became a fourth 
wife to her mother’s husband. The mother and 
daughter occupied a handsome house by them- 
selves, and both at this time were interested in 
the care of Nellie’s baby. 

Elsie was in her room alone the first evening 
after her arrival at her new home. Mr. Baxter 
had gone out for a short call on one of the elders, 
and she was feeling a trifle homesick, and wishing 
(although she wouldn’t have acknowledged it) for 
a sight of mother or Julia, when she heard a light 
tap at the door. Thinking it was probably Sister 
Lydia, she said “Come in,” and half arose to open 
the door, when she was astonishd to see it swing 
ajar, revealing a face and figure which once seen 
could never be forgotten. A young woman of 
about twenty-six or twenty-eight years of age 


Elsie’s marriage, and sister emile. 155 

entered with a soft, gliding movement, and stood 
before her. Elsie could see that she was rather 
tall and slight, and was dressed in a soft, white 
wrapper, whose trailing folds swept the floor 
behind her, and whose open, flowing sleeves re- 
vealed arms’of exquisite mould and beauty. About 
her shoulders was gracefully draped a soft, white 
shawl. Her face, whose features were regularly 
beautiful, was as colorless as the robe she wore, 
and her long, black hair hung in rich and wavy 
profusion far below her waist. She stopped before 
Elsie, and bending down, looked long and earn- 
estly into her face from a pair of large unnaturally 
wild-looking black eyes that held her spell-bound 
and transfixed her with surprise and terror. 

“And so this is another one ; young and pretty 
with the crimson blush of the rose in her cheeks. > 
Ah ! he finds many, my husband, ” said the strange 
guest ; then more earnestly, ‘ ‘ Did he deceive 
you like the rest?” 

Deceive me!” Elsie could but echo her words 
tremblingly. 

^ ‘ Yes ; he whispered words of love and flattery, 
and you believed him. You did not know — he 
did not tell you — he had others; and he has 
brought you here to shut you up in this strong 
castle, and he will go away again.” Then starting 
quickly, she whispered, ‘ ‘Perhaps he will beat you. ” 


156 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Elsie began to understand. This must be 
Emile, the second wife, and she was insane. 
Alone and with a crazed woman ! What should 
she do? She must keep her self-control at all 
hazards. 

“I don’t think I know what you mean,” said 
Elsie, striving to speak calmly. * ‘ I knew Brother 
Baxter had other wives.” 

'“Knew! And you came?” 

The woman stared at her curiously, then a more 
sane expression appearing in her face, she 
went on sadly: “/did not know, /would not 
have come, had I known. He told me not of 
these things.” 

“Of what things?” Elsie asked. 

‘ ‘ That they believed — what is it ? — in polygamy 
here — that they could marry once, twice — many 
times. We do not in France, and it is pleasant 
there. Ah, yes — but he came frere Baxter, and 
he was so handsome — so grand. Mon Dieu 1 I 
loved him so ; and when he asked me to be his 
wife, I was happy, very happy. We traveled 
much together, and he was so good and kind 
always, and did every way for my pleasure. Then 
there came word from le President — Brigham 
Young — telling him to come back to Utah. I 
wept much to leave my dear father and mother, 
but I loved my husband better, and I came with 


Elsie’s marriage, and sister emile. 157 

him. Oh, Mon Dieu ! what a voyage! The 
waves ran high and the storm was awful. Then, 
too, the fever was on board. Some died ; women 
and little children, and they put them in the great 
ocean. Ah, it was sad. And then he, my Harry, 
was taken sick, and I feared, oh, I feared, he 
would die. Then I prayed as I never prayed 
before, that he might live — live for me. I could 
not give him up. Night and day I did not leave 
his bedside. If he died, I said, I would die also. 
I would not live without him. My Harry. I 
had given up all else for him.” 

The woman was sitting quietly now upon the 
small sofa, her hands folded in her lap, and her 
eyes fixed abstractedly upon the wall before her. 
Her English became smoother and less broken as 
she went on : 

‘ ‘ By and by he grew better, and when we 
landed in New York he was able to sit up, to 
walk about. Then my heart was light again, for 
he told me I had saved his life. When he became 
able we commenced the long journey to Zion. 
There were many of us to go over the hot, dusty 
plains and through the wild lonely country 
together, but I thought only of Harry, and that 
the journey would never end. Now I wish it 
never had ended.” She turned toward Elsie, the 
wild light again shining in her wonderful eyes. 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


158 


“Shall I go on; shall I tell you what I found?” 

“Yes, tell me,” said Elsie, her sympathy and 
interest now fully aroused. 

Emile looked around her, as if to assure herself 
no one was near, then whispered : “I found he had 
deceived me. There was another, his wife. I 
found her! ” 

“ And did you not dream of this until you came 
here ?” asked Elsie, overcome with horror at the 
deception practiced by her husband. 

“Know of it.^ Would I have left my beauti- 
ful home, my father and mother, my own dear 
France, had I known? Ah, my eyes had been 
too blind ! My ears were deaf, or I must have 
heard. I was not Mormon. I did not believe in 
the church, the religion ; only in him. He was 
my faith, my idol, my all. Mon Dieu 1 How I 
believed in him ! Ah, I have wept to go back to 
ma belle France, to the dear home, but I can- 
not. Harry is cruel to keep me here. Some day 
I am going when I have found my baby.” 

“Your baby? Did you have a child,” asked 
Elsie. 

“Yes,” she said with a smile of rapture, “but 
they have taken it away. Sometimes in the night 
I hear it crying, and I seek for it. Ah, my poor 
infant 1 The winds are kinder than my husband, 
for they bring me the sound of its weeping, and I 


Elsie’s marriage, and sister emile. 159 

may go to it. But hark! He is coming I Don’t 
trust him ! He will tell you lies, and your face 
will grow white like mine. He pities me now, 
and he strokes my hair, and says ‘ My poor Emile,’ 
but he loved me once, and he called me his beauti- 
ful flour de-lis, his lily. Ay, he loves me now ; 
but he comes, I hear his footsteps. It is eager 
and light, but alas, it is not coming to me. He 
forgets Emile; ’’and the poor creature glided 
swiftly and noiselessly from the apartment, while 
Elsie listened for the sound of her husband’s step 
upon the stairs, with mingled and conflicting 
emotions. 

Could it be possible her husband had been 
guilty of such gross deceit? If so, had he not 
deceived her when he professed to love her so 
entirely? He must have loved this beautiful 
French girl. How could he help it. And she 
was now a wreck and so young. Was it as Julia 
said, that her husband trod upon hearts ! She 
heard him open the door and turned toward him 
as he entered, a thoughtful, almost pained, look 
upon her sunny face. 

"‘What is the matter, sweetheart? You look 
as if you were having a fit of the blues.” He 
came to her and passed his arms about her 
waist and drew her to him. Involuntarily she 
shuddered. 


i6o 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“ What, shivering? Is it cold, or have I left you 
too long alone, and you’ve been getting home- 
sick? This won’t do,” and he kissed her tempt- 
ing lips. 

'‘Harry, oh my husband, do you really love 
me better than you ever did any of the others? ” 

“Why — Elsie — that isn’t a fair question. I 
love you best now^ and that ought to satisfy you. 
I’ll promise you, my dear, never to give you up 
for another. You shall be first in my affections, 
and last in my house.” 

“Harry, tell me of your second wife.” 

He grew sober instantly. 

“Who’s been telling you of her?” 

“She has been in here.” 

“She has? Poor Emile! How did she act ? 

‘ ‘ She appeared very sad, and told me the his- 
tory of her marriage.” 

Baxter bit his lip and looked annoyed. 

“ I am sorry she came to-night, but she takes 
such queer freaks from that demented brain of 
hers. You noticed, of course, that she is not en- 
tirely sane.” 

‘ ‘ I judged so, more by her looks than words. 
She talked quite rationally.” 

“Yes, she does much of the time. She was a 
very accomplished woman, very thoroughly edu- 
cated and very much of a lady, but since the 


Elsie’s marriage, and sister emile. i6i 

birth and death of her baby she has been as she 
is now. Occasionally she is more violent. ” 

‘‘Did the loss of her baby make her insane?” 

“ Yes, it was a terrible blow to her, and it died 
before she was strong. I suppose her mind was 
weak and less able to bear the shock.” 

“She spoke of her baby to-night.” 

“Yes, she imagines it is alive and hidden from 
her somewhere ; but we will not talk of this. It 
isn’t pleasant. We are very sorry for her, of 
course. I strive to treat her kindly, and keep her 
secluded as much as possible, for people are al- 
ways ready to say disagreeable things, especially 
these prying Gentiles. She is Sister Lydia’s es- 
pecial protegee, though I visit her each day. I 
don’t see how she found you out; she hasn’t come 
down to her meals for some time ; but I am con- 
tinuing a subject I suggested should be dropped. 
And now, how do you like your rooms? 

“O, they are beautiful! Did you have them 
newly furnished for me?” 

“Yes, and I am glad you like them,” he said> 
drawing her down upon his knee. “And you 
are not home-sick any more, my darling?” 

She laid her cheek upon his. “You are very 
kind, and everything is very pleasant — when you 
are here,” she said. 

He smiled fondly upon her. 


i 62 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“I will not leave you more often than is neces- 
sary, Elsie.” 


emile’s arrival in the city of saints. 163 


CHAPTER XVI. 


emile’s arrival in the city of saints. 

Elsie was not satisfied with what her husband 
chose to tell of Emile. The unfortunate woman 
had awakened a deeper sympathy in the young 
wife than she had ever before felt for anyone, 
even Abbie. She longed for another opportunity 
of conversing with her and studying her. Her 
wonderful beauty of the southern type, together 
with the vagaries of her shattered mind, fascinated 
Elsie and gave fresh food for thought and interest 
She resolved to learn more of her history. She 
had no opportunity of seeing Emile for several 
days, as she remained in her room and no one 
asked Elsie to visit her ; but one afternoon as she 
found herself alone with Sister Lydia, she spoke 
to her of the second wife and begged to know 
more of her history. Sister Lydia looked sur- 
prised and disturbed by her question, and Elsie 
hastened to tell her of her interview with Emile 
the first night after her arrival, and related that 


164 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


part of her story which the poor woman had con- 
fided to her. 

“It is strange she should have told you this. 

I thought she never spoke of it except to Mr. 
Baxter and myself,” said she, “but she seldom 
sees anyone else, poor thing.” 

“Sister Lydia Baxter was a kind, loveable 
woman. The trials which seemed to make furi|bs 
of some women had refined and purified her as 
gold is refined in the fire, and she seemed to have 
outlived the natural jealousies and selfishness of 
the human heart, and from the ashes of her dead 
hopes and blighted love she had reared the hero- 
ism of a martyr and a resignation to what she be- 
lieved Divine will that was truly sublime. She 
evinced no dislike to Elsie and impressed her as 
being above and superior to the natural passions 
and weaknesses of her sex, and yet she was 
young — but thirty-two. What had not this wo- 
man lived and suffered to age her so prematurely 
and deepen so effectually the expression of melan- 
choly in her face?” 

Therefore when Elsie asked to know more of 
this, her first rival in her husband’s affections, 
Mrs. Baxter replied: 

“Yes, her home was in France. She is a very 
gifted, talented woman, and I think, when Brother 
Baxter first brought her home, thp handsomest 


emile’s arrival in the city of saints. 165 

woman I ever saw. She is very highly educated, 
speaks several languages and is an accomplished 
musician. You will hear her play upon her harp 
before you have been here long. I cannot listen 
to her without shedding tears sometimes.” 

‘^She knew nothing of Brother Baxter’s being 
already married, did she?” said Elsie. 

*‘No, she appeared never to have heard of po- 
lygamy as it is practiced here in Utah until she 
came. It is not generally preached in Europe, I 
believe, and if she had ever heard of it she had given 
it no heed. In fact, she seems to have been very 
ignorant concerning many of the doctrines of 
Mormonism, although she traveled with Brother 
Baxter for some time while he was preaching in 
Europe.” 

I am curious to know who told her she was a 
plural wife. It must seem very strange to those 
who have been brought up differently and never 
know of it,” said Elsie again, with all the inquisi- 
tive desire of a young girl to know the particu- 
lars of what appeared something of a romance. 

“ She told me about their voyage. How did 
she meet you ? ” 

‘'I seldom like to speak of this,” said Mrs. 
Baxter, for you know I was young then as well 
as she, and it was a trial to me also. I think it 
usually is to the first wife, unless she is very 


i66 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


strong in the faith, and perhaps I was not.” she 
added depreciatingly. ' 'After the first plural wife, 
we don’t mind it so much. I remember the scene 
as though it were but yesterday. Brother Baxter 
had written me that he was coming home, and 
that in accordance with the counsel of the apostle 
he had taken a plural wife, and should bring her 
home with him. I had expected that he might do 
this, as I had heard of many others doing the 
same, and I tried to feel content. When they 
drove up to the door I went out to meet them, 
and greeted him affectionately, of course. I sup- 
pose she must have thought me Brother Baxter’s 
sister, for when he introduced us, he said : ‘ Sister 
Lydia, this is sister Emile of whom I wrote you. 
She is as yet young in the faith. You must make 
her strong,’ with a glance full of meaning to me, 
but which I was too obtuse to understand ; and 
then he left us and went to look after the baggage. 
She told me afterward she thought I looked white 
and sad, and wondered if I had lost any of my 
friends, and why Harry had not told her he had a 
sister keeping his house. Taking her into our 
home I enquired of her voyage and health, and of 
Harry’s ; and then the door opened, and my two 
little children came running in, the older one ask- 
ing if papa had come. Papa will be here in a few 
moments, I replied. The little one sidled up to 


emile’s arrival in the city of saints. 167 

me, and looked shyly at her, and finally Willie 
said: “Who is that lady, mamma?” I bent 
over him to hide the tears that would gather in my 
eyes, and smothed back his hair while I replied : 
‘ That is Sister Emile, who has come from beyond 
the great ocean to live with us.* ” 

^ ‘ ^ Did papa bring her ? * persisted the boy. 

“‘Yes, she is papa’s wife, but boys must not 
ask so many questions.’ 

“Poor Emile wondered what it could mean. 
She had never suspected her husband was a wid- 
ower. Why had he never told her? She was 
becoming angry with him for his secrecy concern- 
ing this. I can see her now as she sat there, the 
sun falling on the shining masses of her black hair, 
her superb carriage and perfect features, with the 
rich, creamy skin and large, soft southern eyes, 
making a picture of beauty one sees but seldom. 

‘ ‘ ‘Are these Brother Baxter’s children ?’ she 
finally asked. ‘ He never told me of them.’ 

“I looked at her in surprise. 

“‘Yes, certainly they are, and we have lost one 
besides. A little girl. He used to be very fond 
of her;’ and again my eyes grew moist. 

“ ‘ Have you always lived with your brother?’ 
she inquired. 

“I was puzzled. ‘I don’t think I understand 
you,’ said I. 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


I68 

*How long have you kept house for Brother 
Baxter ?’ 

*‘‘Ever since we were married, until he went to 
Europe, and we have been married seven years.’ 

“ Emile looked at me as if she thought I was an 
escaped lunatic. 

** * Is your husband living?’ she asked. 

“I turned upon her then, vexed and surprised, 
for I had an inkling of the truth. 

** ^Can it be possible! Don’t you understand? 
Hasn’t Brother Baxter told you that I am his first 
wife?’ I ejaculated. 

‘‘‘His first wife!’ she repeated, and her lips 
grew very white. ‘ Has he been divorced ?’ 

“ ‘ My poor girl, is it possible you do not under- 
stand that as a Mormon, Brother Baxter can take 
as many wives as he pleases, without obtaining a 
divorce? You must have known polygamy was 
one of the great doctrines of the saints,’ I ex- 
claimed in astonishment. 

“She did not answer me, but stared silently 
into my face, her large, great, dark eyes growing 
more and more intense with a horror and misery 
in them I can never forget. I explained as briefly 
and hurriedly as I could the tenets of the Mor- 
mon church in regard to this ordinance, and as- 
sured her that it would add to her future glory 
and ensure her salvation beyond this life; and 


emile’s arrival in the city oe saints. 169 

that she should feel thankful it was her privilege 
to become a plural wife ; but all to no purpose. 
She seemed to grasp but one idea. At this mo- 
ment her husband entered the room. Emile 
arose and tottered toward him. 

‘ ‘ ‘ Harry, ’ she gasped, ‘ does this woman speak 
the truth? Was she your wife before me?’ 

'‘Brother Baxter looked alarmed, but he re- 
plied, firmly: 

“‘Yes, Emile, but’ — 

“ He never finished his sentence, for she dropped 
like a dead woman, and he caught her, barely in 
time to save her coming in contact with the hard 
floor. Her face was rigid and drawn, and we had 
all we could do to disrobe her and place her upon 
a bed. She had one spasm after another for the 
next twenty-four hours, and then her baby was 
born. It never appeared to breathe as it should, 
and we did not expect it would live as long as it 
did ; but she never had her reason entirely before 
it died. She seemed to think of nothing but her 
baby, and would fondle it and hold it to her 
breast so tenderly. It lived to be five weeks old. 
She had sat up but a few moments at a time, and 
when it died we thought she must die too. She 
raved in delirium for days, and since she has re- 
covered she has been as she is now. Sometimes 
she will appear very rational and converse as in- 


170 


APPLES OF SODOM, 


terestingly and clearly as any one. And then, 
again, she will have days when she will cry and 
moan, and wring her hands, and accuse us of hid- 
ing her baby from her, and it is very pitiful. She 
often speaks to me about celestial marriage, but I 
supposed she talked of it to no one else. Brother 
Baxter has talked of getting a foreign mission 
again, and taking her back to France, hoping to 
restore her shattered mind ; but her mother died 
since she came here, and I fear it would be of no 
use.” 

“Sister Lydia, was it the death of her baby or 
polygamy that made her as she is?” 

Mrs. Baxter smiled sadly. 

“The knowledge of her husband’s deception 
and the shock of its revelation made her child- 
birth premature, and that, I suppose, was the main 
cause of itfe death and her subsequent diseased 
mind. It seemes to me sometimes that this trial 
is unequally laid upon the human race. But that 
we have no right to question God’s dealings, I 
should believe the punishment put upon women 
unjust ; but, as it comes from Him, we must ac- 
cept it and strive to do our duty, live our religion, 
hoping for our recompense hereafter.” 


TWO OF ZION’s pillars. 


171 


CHAPTER XVII. 


TWO OF ZION’s pillars. 

A few evenings later as Elsie and Sister Lydia 
were sitting in the common parlor or sitting room, 
they were favored by a call from a couple of the 
brethren. 

** How d’ye du, Sister Baxter,” said a queerly 
keyed voice, as Sister Lydia answered the loud 
rap at the door. “ Hope ye’re well. Is Brother 
Baxter tuhome?” 

^‘I expect him in every moment. Come in. 
Brother Hewitt and Brother Norton. This is 
Sister Elsie, Brother Baxter’s last wife,” said Mrs. 
Baxter, kindly. 

“Yis, yis, how d’ye du? Got a young one 
this time. Brother Baxter knows how to use his 
eyes. He! he! he !” chuckled Brother Hewitt, 
reaching forth a dirty looking hand, Elsie noticed, 
for her to shake, 

“Brother Baxter’s a valu’ble servant in Zion. 
Don’t ye ’gree with me. Brother Norton,” he 
continued. 


172 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“ Sartainly, sartainly ; one of its pillars, as I 
might say. That’s what I like to see; active 
work in the cause. Brother Baxter’s a worker, if 
he is young,” responded the second brother, with 
a broad nasal twang and a flourish of his hand. 

''Jes’ so, jes’ so! he! he! he! You hit the 
nail on the head that time, Brother Norton. But 
here comes the man hisself. How air ye. Brother 
Baxter? Brother Norton ’n I thort we’d drop in 
on ye, for a sort of a friendly chat, an’ see how 
ye ’re gettin’ along.” 

“That’s right. How do you do, and you 
Brother Norton ? I havn’t seen you since the last 
meeting. Have you heard how Brother Bailey 
came out with his trial?” 

O, he’s all right. ’Twas his wife ez made the 
fuss, an’ they’ve put a clapper on her lips. She’ll 
be muter’n a dead dog arter this, you bet. When 
Brother Brigham takes a pusson ’n hand they 
wilt.” 

‘‘Ya’as,” drawled Brother Norton, ‘‘the 
trouble’n the first place was coz Bailey didn’t hold 
the reins tight enough. The woman got to 
takin’ the bits ’n her teeth. He let her have 
too much head, ezi might say.” 

‘ ‘ Yis, thar’s whar he missed his mark. I tell 
ye they don’t come it over me. If wun o’ my 
wimmen gits a leetle onruly I jes sez, sez I, 


TWO OF ZION’s pillars. 


173 


‘ Now jes see here, if I hear eny more o* this, 
egad, ril take down the black snake ’n I’ll make 
ye wish ye never’d bin born.’ I tell ye thar’s 
nuthin’ like makin’ on ’em afeard on ye. No 
danger o’ their kickin’ up a rumpus then. He! 
he I he 1, ” and he took a huge mouthful of tobacco. 
Brother Baxter smiled and glanced at Elsie, 
whose face expressed the disgust she felt. 

‘‘The wimmen were made to be subject to 
man, and air commanded to obey him,” said 
Brother Norton grandly, “and it behooves a man 
to begin right with ’em, coz they’re mighty head- 
strong when once they git the start of a feller, ez 
I might say. Of my wives, the third made the 
most trouble. She was a high-headed critter, and 
tho’t she was a goin’ to have things her own way, 
but I brung her to time. As Brother Hewitt sez, 
‘they’ve got to be a fraid on ye.’ ” Then turning 
to Elsie he continued, “How’s your mother ’n 
sister? I tho’t Brother Walling hed his eye on 
her.” 

Elsie could scarcely veil her contempt for the 
men before her, but replied that both were well, 
and as to Brother Walling she had not seen him 
since her marriage. 

“You might ez well tell yer sister that if 
Brother Brigham wants her to marry Brother 
Walling, the sooner she gives in the better. It’ll 


174 


APPLES. OF SODOM. 


do her more harm ’n good to kick at it, ” said the 
brother. ‘‘You see, Brother Walling Isold enough 
to take care of her, an’ knows more’n these 
green-horns o’ one-an’-twenty. He’s substan- 
tial, ez I might say,” blowing his nose vigor- 
ously. 

Elsie made no reply, and Sister Lydia seemed 
too intent upon her mending to notice what turn 
the conversation had taken, but she arose in a few 
moments, and, with Elsie, excused herself and left 
the apartment. 

“How disagreeable they are,” said Elsie, when 
they were alone. 

“Yes,” responded Sister Lydia, but it won’t do 
for us to snub or ignore them, for they stand high 
in the estimation of Brother Brigham. Brother 
Hewitt is a brewer, and Brother Norton a dealer 
in the stuff under sanction of the church, and they 
both pay large tithing into the treasury. Brother 
Hewitt has eight wives, and — and you heard how 
he spoke of them.” 

“Oh, dear! Ain’t it awful? I dont know 
but Julia is right,” said Elsie. 

‘ ‘ J ulia ? Is that your sister ?’ 

“Yes; and — I know I can trust you; she is 
dreadfully opposed to polygamy. She says bad 
men look upon their wives as so many beasts of 
burden, and think no more of adding to their 


TWO OF zion’s pillars. 1/5 

number than they would of buying another horse 
or cow to put into their stables.” 

Sister Lydia sighed. 

“ Well, I am sure such men as Brother Hewitt 
do not seem to deserve one wife, but they help to 
build up the kingdom, I suppose.” 

Meantime, as soon as the door closed on the 
women, the men made known the object of their 
visit. Brigham had determined to get Reuben 
out of Salt Lake, and wanted Baxter to warn or 
counsel him to hasten his departure. 

“We tho’t ez how you might put it to him so 
he’d understand, and not wait for instructions, 
bein’ ez he’s a sort o’ relation now. He! he! he!” 
said Hewitt. 

“On that account I should prefer not to say 
anything to him about it,” said Mr. Baxter; “but 
I will if it is decided he must go. I don’t think 
he means any harm, however. He’s a good- 
natured fellow, and don’t meddle with any of our 
views or creeds that I can see.” 

“Somebody’s set up that other sister o* his 
against her religion, the brethren, an’ even 
Brother Brigham hisself.” 

‘ ^ I can’t believe Reuben has had anything to 
do with it. She talked the same before he came 
here. She has a mind of her own; that’s all the 
trouble.” 


176 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


The wust on it is, he’s arter that young Sister 
Verner, an’ its our duty ter see that she don’t 
peril her soul by hitchin’ on to a Gentile,” said 
Brother Hewitt. 

“Well, well. I’ll see him and counsel him,” 
replied Baxter, hastily. ‘‘We must, of course, 
look out for the interests of the kingdom.” 

“That’s it. Egad, now you’re talkin’. You’ve 
ben doin’ yer duty, and got a purty woman at 
the same time. Eh ! brother?” with a wink in- 
tended to be knowing but which simply made 
him appear disgusting, at the same time he rolled 
his quid of tobacco to the other cheek and ejected 
a stream of tobacco juice upon the floor. 

We don’t any on us feel like shirking our duty 
a great deal when we’ve a purty girl in tow. 
’Taint no great cross to build up the kingdom, 
then, I might say,” said Brother Norton. “I’m 
thinkin’ Brother Baxter wasn’t quite so zealous 
when he was counseled to take Sister Carroll,” he 
continued. 

“Ye’re mistaken thar. Brother Norton. Sister 
Carroll had golden charms, an’ them’s the mos’ 
lastin’ kind. He! he! he! I’m sure it ’ud go 
agin’ a feller’s conscience ter lose a chance o’ con- 
vertin’ a Gentile an’ gettin’ a big pot o’ money ’n 
the bargain. Brother Baxter allers was a lucky 
dog, egad.” 


TWO OF ZION’s pillars. 


177 


All this was not particularly pleasing to Baxter, 
but he bridled his impatience and asked after the 
interests of the brewery, etc. , and after a time his 
visitors took their leave. 

“Elsie,” said her husband, with a look of an- 
noyance on his handsome face that evening in the 
quiet of their own room, “I am afraid Reuben 
will have to leave Salt Lake.” 

‘ ‘ Leave ? Why, what has he done ?” 

“He has offended some of the heads of the 
church in someway,” he said gravely, “and those 
men called to-night to tell me I must counsel him 
to go.” 

“They? What have those creatures to do 
with Reuben?” 

Mr. Baxter regarded her a trifle sternly. 

“Elsie, I hope you will be careful how you ex- 
press yourself. Those creatures, as you term 
them, have a great deal of influence with Brother 
Brigham. They have not been the originators of 
this decree I am sure. I hope Reuben will take 
it kindly and not run risk of further warning. ” 

“Harry, you don’t think he would be in any 
danger if he did not ?” 

“Oh, no, I suppose not, but he should have 
kept away from that Verner girl. There’s the 
trouble, and then Julia’s rebellion.” 

“He had nothing to do with Julia’s rebellion,” 


178 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Elsie said quickly. She’s always been so. It 
is wonderful how she ever came by her strange 
ideas. She talks horridly about polygamy and 
says all sorts of things.” 

Mr. Baxter looked at his wife curiously. 

‘*You believe it to be all right, do you not, 
Elsie?” 

“Why of course,” she replied, a little startled 
by this question from her husband.” Brother 
Brigham practices it and everybody. It must be 
right.” 

Harry Baxter arose and went to the window, 
looking out into the darkness. Presently he came 
back to Elsie and put his arms about her fondly. 

am glad you have no doubts about it, Mittle 
wife,’ he said. ‘‘ It surely is right.” 







A NEW REVELATION. 


179 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


A NEW REVELATION. 

Elsie had been married three weeks. Bright, 
happy weeks they had been to her, fuller of 
thought and womanly depths of feeling than any 
that had ever before come to the careless, light- 
hearted girl. But the sun will not shine long un- 
clouded upon any pathway. 

** Elsie, ” said her husband one morning, “can 
you get along without my society for a few 
days?” 

‘ 'Get along without you ? Must you go away ?” 
and the blue eyes opened wide with alarm. 

He smiled and looked upon her curiously and 
as if amused at her childishness. 

“You forget that I have other duties and others 
in my household to look after besides you, my 
dear. I have another home, Elsie.” 

' ' Oh !” Elsie caught her breath. She had nearly 
forgotten Mrs. Carroll Baxter. “Are you go- 
ing there?” There was a world of dismay and 
reproach in her tone. 


l80 APPLES OF SODOM. 

‘ ‘ Why, certainly, my child. I must go down 
and see how Sister Agnes and Nellie are getting 
along. There is a baby there too, a very bright 
little fellow who hasn’t seen his papa for some 
time. You wouldn’t have me neglect him, would 
you?” the inquisitive, amused look still in his 
eyes. 

Elsie’s face flushed crimson and then paled. 
There was an unexpected struggle in her heart. 
For the first time in her life a sting of jealousy 
annoyed her. 

''I wish — oh, Harry, I wish you didn’t feel 
obliged to go,” she .said. 

“But I do. I should have gone ere this. They 
will feel jealous of the new wife, I fear, but come, 
don’t be down-hearted. I shall be back to stay in 
a week or so, for I never leave Emile long at a 
time. Now kiss me good bye, for I shall not be 
here again to-day. I’ve been very devoted to 
you, haven’t I?” still smiling. 

She raised her eyes to his, but the tears would 
come. 

“ O, pshaw, now; you mustn’t be babyish. 
You won’t know how to appreciate me if I’m here 
all the time; so good bye, sweetheart,” and put- 
ting his arms about her he brushed away her 
tears, kissed her again and departed. 

When he was gone Elsie threw herself down 


A NEW REVELATION. l8l 

upon the sofa and indulged in a fit of weeping. 
This seemed to her a greater sorrow than she’d 
ever before known. True, she told herself she 
was foolish and silly to feel so, for she had known 
she was but a sharer with four other wives in his 
care and affection when she married him, and that 
of course he would spend a part of his time at his 
other home, but it never before seemed to her as 
now. She felt a little more sympathy for Abbie 
now, and didn’t wonder at Julia’s words so much. 
^‘It must be nice after all to be a Gentile and have 
one’s husband all to herself,” she reflected. ‘‘I 
wonder what Sister Agnes is like and Nellie too. 
Then that baby. He was going to see his baby. 
For some reason the thought was very unpleas- 
ant. She felt sure she should dislike all three. 
Sister Agnes, Nellie and the baby. After a time, 
drying her tears, she resolved to go and see Emile. 
She had never been to her rooms yet, and she felt 
a great curiousity to see her again and talk with 
her. Accordingly she sought Sister Lydia and 
asked if she might go and see the unfortunate 
woman. 

‘ ‘ Certainly, if you wish, but you may possibly 
be pained with what you see. She is rather 
worse than usual to-day,” said Mrs. Baxter. 

But Elsie was anxious to see her and she 
tripped up the stairs leading to the other part of 


i 82 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


the house and paused before a half open door, a 
glimpse of the room within staying her footsteps. 
In the centre of the handsomely furnished room 
stood Emile, her stately form arrayed in a crim- 
son robe of rich material, her jetty hair coiled 
about her queenly head and her beautiful neck 
and arms uncovered, save the lovely ornaments 
which adorned them. A handsome diamond ring 
sparkled upon one shapely finger and a rich and 
costly fan was in her hand. She stood before a 
large mirror gazing mournfully into its depths. 

‘‘Poor Emile! Poor, poor Emile,” she was 
saying, “your beauty is all gone now. Your 
face is thin and pale and your eyes are hollow and 
sad. Of what use is it to wear jewels or pretty 
garments any more? Ah, men loved to praise 
you once; the beauty of your shining hair, your 
sparkling eyes, your handsome features ; but it is 
all gone now, all gone.” Then while she leaned 
forward as if speaking more confidentially to the 
face in the glass, she went on, “ Do you remem- 
’ ber when he came ? Ah, you had no eyes for any 
other then, no ears to hear their fulsome flattery. 
He was so handsome, so noble, so far above them 
all, and how your heart thrilled at his approach, 
and how long the hours were when you saw him 
not. Poor Emile, you loved him well, and you 
gave him your heart that he might play with it as 


A NEW REVELATION. 


183 

with a pebble in his hand. Pick it up and throw 
it away. And where is he, and why are you here 
away from dear, sunny France? O, why did you 
come, why did you come?” she wailed in a wild 
despairing tone that went to Elsie’s heart ; then 
catching sight of her figure in the glass as Elsie 
drew nearer, she turned abrubtly toward her. 

‘ ‘ Who are you, and why did you come to mock 
me in my sorrow?” she said sternly. 

Then as Elsie, frightened and disconcerted, 
would have withdrawn she continued in a gentle 
tone : 

“ I know you now. It is you who would keep 
my husband from me. You, with your baby face 
and golden hair. Bah ! he will soon tire of you ; 
but, come in. I will not harm you, pauvre infant, 
you will have sorrow enough. The pink cheeks 
will become as marble and the fluttering little 
heart will grow cold and numb. There is no 
escape from it here in this great prison-house cut 
out from the mountains. The busy world outside 
knows us not, and even God has turned his face 
away from us. There is no escape here but 
death — death. Ah poor child, you will pray for it 
yet, and, even as Emile, will long for a bed in the 
dark cold earth. It is not dreadful to die. I 
know all about it. I hear my baby crying for me 
to come to it and before long I shall go. Do you 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


184 

ever hear it? she said, sitting down by Elsie, who 
had dropping into a chair and sat silent and awed 
by her language, and looking eagerly into her 
face. * * Do you ever hear it ? ” 

Elsie shook her head. 

“ Ah, your ears are not like mine, to catch each 
strain of music that comes with the whispering 
wind. I hear the sound of my child wailing in the 
still night hours, and some day the wind will bear 
me to it. He says I may go with him back to my 
loved France when I have found my baby ; but I 
shall find it sad and desolate, for there is one who 
will not greet me. She comes in the wind and 
kisses my face and hushes me to sleep as she was 
wont to do when long ago I rested in her arms. 
Poor Emile, you cannot go.” Then again turning 
to Elsie she said sternly and abruptly : * ‘ Girl, do 
not trust him. There’s treachery in his heart. Go, 
now, and another time when Emile is less sad she will 
welcome you,” and arising she took Elsie’s hand, 
led her to the door and bade her adieu civilly. 

Awed and silent, Elsie went down to Sister 
Lydia below stairs. 

“How did you find her?” asked the latter, as 
she entered. 

* ‘ I scarcely know whether she is sane or not. 
She talked beautifully but strangely, and used as 
pure English as I can myself.” 


A NEW REVELATION. 


185 


** Oh, yes, she is thoroughly educated, and it is 
only at times that she speaks in French or 
brokenly. She is wonderfully eloquent some- 
times.” 

‘‘She is dressed magnificently in velvet and 
jewels. I was so surprised I could not speak 
when I saw her,” continued Elsie. “Where did 
she get such things?” 

‘ ‘ She brought a handsome wardrobe with her 
from France. It was the intention to convert her 
jewelry into money when she arrived here, but 
since she became insane Brother Baxter will not 
allow them to be taken from her. She spends 
much of her time dressing and talking to herself 
in the mirror. Hers is a singular malady. I think 
Brother Baxter feels more sorrow on account of 
it than one would suppose. He is very kind to 
her, and humors her every whim when in his 
power.” 

Elsie saw Emile frequently after this, and 
became more and more fascinated with her strange 
and sad appearance. The woman seemed, too, 
to like to have Elsie with her, and would stroke 
her sunny hair, and say, “Poor child, pauvre 
enfant.” and seem to lose sight of her own sorrow 
in pity for this young girl. 

A week or more had passed and Elsie was 
.anticipating her husband’s return, and feeling 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


1 86 

lonely one evening, when an impulse again actu- 
ated her to go and see Emile. Gliding softly 
along the hall that she might not awaken her if 
she slept, she reached the French girl’s apart- 
ments. The door was slightly ajar, and to Elsie’s 
great surprise she saw Harry Baxter, her husband, 
within the room, and bending over the form of 
the sleeping Emile. He had his hat in his hand, 
and had evidently but just come from the street, 
and Elsie saw that his eyes were moist, and his 
lips trembled with emotion. She shrank back 
farther in the darkness, uncertain whether to stay 
or flee. Baxter pressed his lips tenderly to those 
of the sleeping girl before him, and Elsie heard 
him say brokenly: My darling, my peerless one, 
would to God I could undo the work of my life, 
and restore you to your perfect, happy self again ! 
How gladly would I give up all else here in Utah 
to see the blessed light of reason again shine in 
your dear eyes ! God forgive me for ever em- 
bracing a faith that made it possible for me to 
wreck your precious life. Emile, my beloved,” 
again bending over her and touching her curved 
lips, “will you not awaken to greet me?” 

The soft, dark eyes unclosed as the girl raised 
her head and put out her white hands to him, and 
Elsie saw her husband enfold the beautiful 
creature to his heart,, with an expression of love 


A NEW REVELATION. 


i8;r 

and adoration in his eyes that he had never had 
for her. Yet this man had assured her she was 
first and foremost in his affections. It was a 
bitter revelation to the young wife. It was her 
nature to trust so implicitly, and now in the 
beginning of her married life she had lost faith 
in her husband. She could never again be so- 
happy and light-hearted. 

Elsie saw no more of Mr. Baxter until the next 
evening, when he came in as if but then returned 
from his office, nor did he give any intimation of 
his having been at the house the day before ; and 
Elsie kept her own counsel and said nothing of 
what she had seen. Thus had she already her 
first secret from her husband. 


i88 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


BROTHER WALLING, OR THE MAD HOUSE. 

And what of Julia during the period following 
her interview with Brigham Young. She had 
been kept under close surveillance, was not al- 
lowed to make or receive calls away from her 
mother’s side, and each night she was securely 
locked in her room. In every way she was treated 
as though her conduct was extremely reprehensi- 
ble and wicked. Several of the sisters of the 
church called upon her to instruct her in her duty 
and counsel her as to the course she should pursue, 
among whom was the high priestess, so well 
known in Utah, and many others. 

'‘You are imperiling your soul, as well as the 
welfare of generations unborn,” said an enthusi- 
astic sister, in one of these interviews. 

“If I never marry, Sister Bridger, I shall never 
be mother to unborn generations ; how then shall 
I be responsible?” 

“But, my dear girl, think of the myriads of 
souls who are waiting for mortal bodies to clothe 


BROTHER WALLING, OR THE MAD HOUSE. 1 89 

them, and, if you refuse to do your share toward 
building up the kingdom, who can answer for 
your guilt?” 

Sister Bridger’s logic appeared a little at fault, 
but Julia replied: “I alone am ready to answer 
for it.” 

* * My child, you assume a fearful responsibility 
when you presume to set at defiance the will of 
God as to the welfare of His saints and their king- 
dom; besides, you know a woman cannot be 
saved except through her husband or one to whom 
she may be sealed.” 

* ‘ I think I, at least, have a right to chose my 
own saviour,” said Julia. 

‘‘Ah, but you are young, and your mother and 
older heads can better judge what you need than 
you, in your present unchristian state of heart.” 

‘ ‘ Sister Bridger, was your husband selected for 
you, and was he old, and disagreeable, and hor- 
rid?” 

“No-o; I was a first wife, and we were married 
in the States, but I have myself chosen wives for 
him since, and, perhaps, my sacrifice has been as 
great as yours will be. The greater the cross the 
greater the crown, my dear.” 

“No, I don’t believe in that kind of sacrifice. 
I don’t believe God ever meant to make martyrs 
of women. I won't believe any such thing. It is 


190 APPLES OF SODOM. 

contrary to the teachings of Christ, who said, 
'Take my yoke upon you, for my yoke is easy 
and my burden light.’” 

“Wicked and perverse girl! Who shall save 
you from the wrath to come?” exclaimed Sister 
Bridger. “ 'A fool is wise in his own conceit,’ 
saith the wise Solomon, and I see you are deter- 
mined to bring down the full vials of God’s wrath 
upon your head. Blessed is he who listens to 
counsel, who walketh not in the ways of the un^ 
godly.” 

This was a sample of several interviews Julia 
was forced to endure. Brigham Young had not 
pressed his own suit when he found what an obsti- 
nate and willful character he had to deal with, for it 
did not suit him to bring discord and rebellion 
into his own household, however much he ad- 
mired Julia. He was piqued that she did not ap- 
preciate the honor he would have done her, and 
he felt the most practical retaliation would be to 
force her into marriage with Walling. Thus mat- 
ters stood until after Elsie’s marriage ; then they 
seemed to approach a crisis. 

Mrs. Benson informed Julia one morning that 
the day had been set for her marriage, and that 
all further remonstrance upon her part would 
prove unavailing. She must yield. The more 
gracefully the better for herself and all concerned. 


BROTHER WALLING, OR THE MAD HOUSE. I9I 

"‘But I will never yield, mother! There is no 
justice in such a decree. I will never be made a 
mere tool of in this way!’' cried Julia, hotly. 

“My poor misguided child, how will you help 
yourself? You can be taken by force, if neces- 
sary, to the altar, and Brother Brigham can pro- 
nounce you husband and wife. But unless you 
yield you are to be confined in the asylum. ” 

“The asylum; what asylum?” 

“The asylum for the insane, of course, with 
the other crazed women who would not listen to 
•counsel.” 

“Mother, you cannot mean it!” 

“Julia, I do mean it.” 

“O, mother, mother! Are you my mother? 
Are you a human being to thus sacrifice your 
child?” 

“There, that will do. You have treated me 
to too many high tragedy scenes for me to be 
affected by them. Which do you prefer. Brother 
Walling or the mad house?” 

“I will have neither! There are Gentile courts 
and Gentile judges in Utah! I will appeal to 
them for protection ! The time is past for every 
sort of iniquity to be perpetrated in these moun- 
tains and go unpunished ! I have not forgotten 
conversation I have heard in this house. The 
days of the reformation are past. You dare not 


192 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


now kill me to save my soul as was common here 
a few years ago!” 

“Julia, who has told you these things?” 

“It matters not. I have heard them and 
thought about them, and I tell you I will not be 
sold body and soul to any old Mormon living. I 
never was made to submit to such tyranny, and I 
will not submit!” 

“Julia, will you tell me how you can obtain 
the ear of any Gentile judge, as you say? You 
cannot leave this house. You will not be allowed 
to leave it until you consent to go with me to the 
endowment house.” 

“Mother, are you a fiend?” 

“Your language is respectful and well becomes 
you, Julia. We shall have no difficulty in prov- 
ing your insanity.” 

“Insanity? You are trying to drive me in- 
sane ! O, God, how can a mother be so unfeel- 
ing, so cruel to her own child!” wailed Julia. 

“Julia, listen to me. I dare not now do other- 
wise than I am doing. Should I refuse to sanc- 
tion your marriage, or even be suspected of abet- 
ting in your rebellion, I should literally be turned 
into the streets. You know we are allowed a 
sum of money and the use of this house from the 
church because of my former marriage with the 
prophet, and that, with the little I have been 


BROTHER WALLING, OR THE MAD HOUSE. 1 93 

able to earn to eke out our fund, has enabled us 
to live comfortably, and I have certainly done 
well by my daughters. Everyone will admit that. 
You have been better educated and received 
greater advantages than the majority of the young 
girls here. But you, Julia, have little idea of the 
privations, toil and suffering which fell to my lot 
the first few years after coming to this place. 
You, my child, were born just after my arrival 
here, and many a time I’ve gone hungry and sup- 
perless to bed that my three little girls might 
have bread to quiet their cries and clamor. We 
were stinted to the least possible amount that 
would sustain life. I left a good home in Iowa, 
for your father had become well started there 
after our expulsion from Illinois. Crops were 
abundant and everything looked promising, but 
I left it all and came away over those wild, Indian- 
infested plains and through the lonely mountain 
passes to this city of saints, because I believed it 
my duty^ because I felt that the Lord had given 
this valley to his people to build therein his king- 
dom, where he would one day come to reign over 
them. No sacrafice was too great, no labor too 
severe for me to perform, and now, when the day 
is near at hand for Christ’s coming, shall I refuse 
to obey his chosen leader because my child rebels 
against me? Shall I refuse and be cast out as an 


194 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


apostate and a rebel? Do you, Julia, want to 
see your mother, in her old age, turned out of her 
home and thrown upon the charity of the Gentiles, 
for no Mormon would be allowed to keep me 
over night — upon the Gentiles whom I have de- 
parted from? I tell you, my child, the life of 
woman must be one continual sacrifice if she 
hopes to gain an exaltation in the celestial king- 
dom. As to this plural wife ordinance which 
you seem to abhor, it is the glory of woman. 
No one can enter into plural marriage without 
sacrifice, and we should be glad to make sacri- 
fices for our Saviour. He gave His life for us; how 
small a thing to give up our weak human wills to 
Him. When He comes to reign in His kingdom, 
will you not rejoice that you have done your 
share toward its building? Oh, my child, you 
should glory in it — the privilege of giving your 
body a living sacrifice for Him. 

Mother,” said Julia wearily, “IVe heard that 
preached all my life, but — ” 

But what?” 

' I don’t believe it.” 

*'0, Julia, perverse, ungrateful gfrl. What 
have I done to be thus punished by the rebellion 
of a wicked and unbelieving child? I have 
thought my trials sometimes hard to bear, but 
you are the worst after all. I gave up my hus- 


/ 


BROTHER WALLING, OR THE MAD HOUSE. 1 95 

band and have endured every privation, poverty 
and even hunger for Christ’s sake, but it is left for 
my own child to cause me greater pain still. ” 

‘‘ Mother don’t talk so. I don’t want to make 
you trouble, but I can’t believe — what I don't 
believe. I don’t believe God has any such spite 
against poor women that he wants to make their 
life wretched. He wouldn’t have given her a lov- 
ing, human heart to be trampled on. I don’t 
believe it.” 

Julia, the heart of a human is full of deceit 
and wickedness. It is easy to reason out a doc- 
trine to suit ourselves, but we are taught we must 
be willing to crucify the flesh for Christ’s sake. 
We must be willing to forsake all for Christ or we 
are not worthy of him.” 

Mother I am willing to renounce the world, 
its pleasures, and live always single as the Catholic 
nuns do; but to live with a man I despise, ugh! 
I can’t do it! ” 

''You would not aid in the building of the 
kingdom by remaining single, and it isn’t required 
of you; but you must have a thought of your 
own redemption. You must bring your wicked 
will into subjection to the church and secure the 
inheritance promised you, and there is but one 
way to do this.” 

Mrs. Benson felt she was becoming the victor, 




196 APPLES OF SODOM. 

for Julia had hidden her face in her hands and was 
crying bitterly. 

‘ ‘ Mother, at least tell me when you will have 
this sacrifice made,” she cried. 

“A week from to-morrow is the day selected.” 

Julia shuddered. 

*‘1 shall tell Brother Walling, then, that you 
have consented,” continued the mother, a gleam 
of triumph in her eyes. 

Julia made no response. 

‘ ‘ You know the other alternative. Believe me, 
my child, I am sorry for you, but I see no way 
of escape. Brother Walling is too determined 
and persevering, too powerful with Brother Brig- 
ham, to be resisted. Do the best you can ; sub- 
due the natural and carnal desires of your heart, 
and you will receive your just reward for all you 
suffer.” 

Still no word from the stricken girl. In those 
few brief moments her resolution was forming, 
her decision was being made. Mrs. Benson 
stepped to her and laid her hand gently on the 
bowed head. 

“Julia, will you not answer me?” and her face 
lightened as Julia replied in a muffled tone: 

‘ ‘ Do as you will, mother. If I am to have no 
choice in this matter, the sooner it’s over the bet- 
ter.” 


I 


BROTHER WALLING, OR THE MAD HOUSE. I97 

Mrs. Benson passed out of the room, feeling as 
if she were a conqueror. Had she seen the ex- 
pression upon Julia’s face, when, finding herself 
alone, she arose from her prostrate position, she 
might not have felt so elated. Julia’s lips were 
compressed, her hands convulsively clinched, and 
her face pale and resolute, while her eyes glowed 
like those of a tigress at bay. 

‘‘You force me to this alternative, and its con- 
sequences be upon your head! ” she cried. 


198 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XX. 


A gentile’s success — THE AVENGING ANGELS AT 
WORK. 

Upon an open portico, in front of her mother’s 
pleasant dwelling, Ida Verner sat in the June twi- 
light, a smile hovering about her lips, as she fan- 
cied she saw, far down the street, a familiar figure 
approaching the house. She was a tall, slender 
girl, with singularly direct and fearless gray eyes, 
and resolute mouth. Otherwise, there was little 
in her face to attract attention ; but now, as she 
leaned slightly forward, her usually pale face, 
touched with a tinge of carmine, her lips parted 
and her eyes glowing with pleased expectancy, 
she was a very pleasant and graceful picture ; so, 
at least, thought Reuben Benson, as, opening the 
little gate, he passed up the path bordered by 
blossoming plants, and, with the air of one quite 
at home, seated himself upon the rustic bench by 
her side, and gathered up the skein of bright col- 
ored yarn which had fallen from her lap as she 
arose to greet him. 


A gentile’s success. 199 

I am so glad you have come,’* she said, “I’ve 
been worrying all day about you.” 

“About me? Why should you do that? I as- 
sure you I’m quite well.” 

“Yes, but Reuben, you are in danger.” 

“In danger? From what, pray?” incredu- 
lously. 

She looked around nervously. 

“This morning, upon opening the front door, 
I found this piece of paper, which had evidently 
been slipped in under it during the night. It con- 
tains a warning for you, and I know enough of 
this place to know such missives mean something. ” 

Reuben laughed. 

“Let’s see this remarkable document that so 
terrifies you. I don’t imagine any real danger is 
going to approach in a piece of soiled note pa- 
per,” as Ida produced a crumpled, dirty note, 
upon which was written, in straggling, irregular 
lines, the following: 

“miss Verner, tell that rascaly gentile luvver 
ov yurs that Hede better mak him self scare about 
Salt lake fur theres men as has an i on him and if 
He dont clere out purty d — d quick it wil be wurs 
for him. He is wacht and kant tak no step un be 
none to the sons of dan. No fulin.” 

Reuben deciphered the note with some diffi- 
culty, and then remarked lightly: 


200 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


‘‘If there’s nothing more dangerous than the 
writer of that specimen of literature to menace 
me, I shall not suffer much from fear, I reckon. 
Come, don’t look so dismal-faced about it. I as- 
sure you that’s nothing. Barking dogs seldom 
show their teeth. Such braggadocios are always 
cowards, you know.” 

“But, Reuben, indeed, indeed, you must not 
make light of it. There is something back of 
all this. The writer of that note is only a tool in 
the hands of more powerful men; or, perhaps, 
the poor writing and spelling are only affected to 
disguise and conceal the identity of the writer. I 
fear, oh, I am sure that prominent Mormons, if 
not Brigham Young himself, have instigated 
the production of that very note. I know 
too much of the horrible crimes that have 
been committed here in these mountains. Reu- 
ben, did I ever tell you that mother had 
reason to believe my own father belonged 
the band of Danites?” Ida lowered her voice 
and glanced nervously into the shrubbery near 
them. 

“I fancy danger lurking in every shadow,” she 
continued. “ Let us go into the house.” 

“You are nervous. I am sorry you found that 
note, although there is no danger to be appre- 
hended on account of it, but will go into the 


A gentile’s success. 


201 


house for this night air is too chill for you. You 
are shivering now.’* 

*‘I don’t feel chill. It is mere nervousness, I 
suppose,” she replied as they passed into the 
house. Ida dropped the shades and brought in a 
light. 

‘ ' I heard to-day they are expecting to have the 
Utah Pacific Railroad through to Salt Lake and in 
operation before many months,” said Reuben, 
when she was again seated. * ‘ I believe that was 
to be the limit of our waiting, Ida.” 

The girl blushed slightly, and then turning to 
him she said earnestly: 

am glad the time is short on one account, 
Reuben ; you will have less time to remain in 
this dangerous city. Oh, what shall I do if any 
thing happens to you because of your affection 
for me! ” and again she shuddered. 

“ Come, come, Ida, this is unlike you to be 
frightened at imaginary danger,” replied Reuben, 
taking her hand in his and looking upon her fondly. 

* ‘ I thought you were very brave. Y ou have wor- 
rid over that note until it has unnerved you. But 
this leads me to the object of my visit to-night. 
If you really fear, let us make the time shorter 
than first intended. Let us not wait for the com- 
pletion of the road, but be married at once and 
take the train at Ogden for the East.” 


202 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Ida looked at him anxiously. 

Reuben, I would be willing to do so,** she 
said frankly, ‘ ‘ but I fear I would not be permitted 
to leave Salt Lake. The Mormons do not recog- 
nize any marriage as binding except it be sanc- 
tioned by the prophet, and rather than let me 
leave Salt Lake with a Gentile they will invent 
some pretext for forcibly detaining me. And 
you — oh, there have been such horrible things 
done here! They might never permit you to 
reach Ogden! Think of the fate of Dr. Robin- 
son, O. N. Brassfield, and Potter and Wilson! 
What was Dr. Robison’s crime, only that he mar- 
ried the daughter of a deceased Mormon ? Oh, 
Reuben, you risk your life to marry me here ! * 

‘‘Ida those are things of the past; crimes of 
the days of reformation, when murder was plainly 
taught as the means of saving souls. The blood 
atonement theory is not so strongly advocated 
now.” 

“Mormonism is the same and human nature is 
the same as when a few years ago this idea was 
openly advocated, and every year there are more 
or less crimes perpetrated here and the criminals 
are never brought to justice. Mother feels as I 
do about this. We have been talking of it to-day. 
She has quite a considerable fortune here, and 
we are, I fear, too well known to be permitted to 


A gentile’s success. 205 

leave without an effort being made to detain us. 
It is on our account that you are being persecuted, 
but — ’’she added after a moment’s thought — ‘‘if 
worse comes to worst, and you are obliged to 
leave, I will at least make the attempt to go with 
you. Mother, too, is anxious to leave as soon as 
the road is through and go back to the home of 
her youth, where she was so happy before the 
blight of polygamy fell upon her.” 

“Yes,” said Reuben, “and there are reasons 
why I would like to go soon — within a week, Ida, 
and I came to-night to ask you if you could not 
be ready to go with me then.” 

“So soon? Oh, Reuben, is it necessary?” said 
Ida, paleing. 

“Ida, Julia is to be sacrificed next week. They 
have forced her to consent to a marriage with 
Walling. I have not been allowed to have any 
conversation with her alone, but she managed to 
get a note into my hand when I met her a day or 
two since with mother, in which she implores me 
not fail to be present at the reception at mother’s 
the evening after the ceremony, and adds that she 
has need of my assistance, but begs me to do 
nothing until after I have seen her, I feel sure 
she has some plan of escape, or she never would 
have consented to the mockery of a marriage. 
What it is I do not know ; but God grant it may 


204 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


not prove abortive. It is a shame to my manhood 
that I have not been able to aid her ; but she 
has always begged me, in the few chance sen- 
tences she has found opportunity to give me, not 
to take any steps myself^ but trust to her. She 
has hoped until recently to evade the marriage. 
I have, however, 

‘‘Hark!” Ida laid her hand upon his arm. 
“I heard a noise outside the window.” 

She arose, and putting aside the curtain, looked 
out. Was it fancy, or were the shadows deep- 
ened near that bush by a crouching form? She 
stood for several moments looking out intently, 
then went back to Reuben. 

‘ ‘ I expect I am foolish, but I cannot rid myself 
of the impression that there is some one about 
the house. Speak low and tell me what you were 
about to say when I interrupted you.” 

Reuben continued in an undertone, for some 
way he half shared her fancy, though he would 
not have acknowledged it. 

“I was about to say I had engaged a convey 
ance, to be ready upon ten minutes’ notice, to 
take me and any whom I may bring with me to 
Ogden. I belive Julia means to effect her escape 
after her marriage. She will be less closely 
watched then, and I will be ready to aid her if 
possible. Why should not the same conveyance 


A gentile’s success. 205 

take you and your mother as well ? It seems to 
me the safest plan ; for if I succeed in getting 
Julia away, they will be suspicious of me when I 
come back again.” 

“Oh, Reuben, this is so sudden and unex- 
pected, but I see it seems best; but — ” and she 
caught her breath — “Oh, must it be?” 

“My dear, I think we might have less trouble 
in getting away than if we started later, for, to 
tell you the truth, that note is not the first warn- 
ing I have received to leave Utah.” 

“Oh! Reuben!” 

“Yes, I have received one or two of these 
remarkable missives before, which have been left 
at Abbie’s door, the last with a death’s head and 
crossbones traced on it in blood. But I don’t 
care for them myself, though they’ve served to 
frighten poor Abbie nearly ill. Poor child, if she 
would only go vdth me also, I should be glad; but 
she will not be persuaded. However, there is one 
consolation in the fact that she cannot live long to 
suffer, ” added Reuben, bitterly. 

“Reuben, is Abbie worse?” Ida’s lips grew 
white with apprehension; then her thoughts revert- 
ing to his first sentence, she continued without 
waiting for him to answer : ‘ ‘ And those horrible 
notes. Oh, Reuben, they will never let you leave 
Salt Lake!” 


206 


APPLES OF SO DOM. 


'‘Yes, they warn me to leave ; but those speci- 
mens of literature don’t amount to anything. I’d 
not be scared away by any such trash as that ; but 
I have received a sort of official notice that my 
presence is no longer desired in the City of 
Saints. I have, in fact, been counseled to shake 
the dust of Salt Lake from my feet,” continued 
he, smiling. ‘ ‘ But pray, don’t look so horrified, 
or I shall regret telling you. ” 

“Reuben, tell me, please tell me all! Who 
gave you the counsel, and who dictated it?” 

“Brother Brigham probably started the ball 
rolling. He usually holds the cue, I find, to start 
the winning ball ; but Brother Baxter gave me the 
‘ counsel ’ direct. Some of the elders had waited 
upon him.” 

‘ ‘ Brother Baxter I I should think he would 
have been ashamed to come to you on such an 
errand. ” 

“He did not particularly fancy the duty im- 
posed upon him, I think, but he felt obliged to 
do it, of course. He told me he thought all 
things considered, it might be wisest for me to 
leave the city for a time, as, on account of Julia’s 
rebellion, etc., some suspicion had attached to 
me ; though he himself believed me guiltless of 
any attempt to create disturbance, or influence 
her to act against the counsel of the brethren ; 


A GENTILE S SUCCESS. 


207 


and he added, further, that he much regretted that 
it became necessary for me to go, as he had plans 
to engage me in a new business which he is pro- 
jecting.” 

“ Did he think it dangerous for you to remain ?” 
asked Ida. 

What a persistent questioner you are. Well, 
he said it was usually wisdom to obey counsel.” 

‘‘Oh, dear, what did you tell him?” 

“I told him I did not fancy being driven away; 
and although I didn’t blame him at all, and thanked 
him for his kindness and interest, he might tell 
those parties so interested in my going that I con- 
sidered myself a free-acting agent, and subject to 
no control other than the laws of God and the 
Government, and that I should go when I was 
ready and felt so inclined, and not before.” 

“You did very wrong, Reuben.” 

“Well, I confess I was angry, although this 
counsel wasn’t wholly unexpected. When the 
railroad is through here, there will be an end of 
such things, I fancy. The saints are trembling 
already at the great influx of Gentiles, and see at 
no distant future the breaking up of their infamous 
system of plural marriage. That is the reason 
they make so much fuss when a Gentile attempts 
to marry here now. They’ll be much more 
humble in a year from now.” 


208 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


*‘Do not think it, Reuben, They may be 
obliged to work more secretly, but they do not 
fear the Gentiles enough to change their system of 
action. Brigham Young is all powerful, and will 
govern the affairs of this people, both spiritual 
and temporal, as he desires, so long as he lives. I 
am surprised that Brother Baxter had anything to 
say to you, however. I should have thought he 
would have delegated another to do that duty for 
him.” 

I don’t know what to think of Baxter. He is 
certainly one of the most brilliant men I ever saw, 
capable of filling any position and succeeding in 
anything he may undertake. How he ever came 
to embrace Mormonism I cannot understand. Was 
he separate from it, and in the States, and was his 
marriage with Elsie not a plural one, I should 
think her most fortunate in her choice, for she ap- 
pears wholly devoted to him, as he to her ; but, 
of course, there can be nothing but a life of sor- 
row in store for her as it is. She will be cast 
aside for another when he begins to tire of her. 
It is an accursed system, and makes brutes and 
tyrants of men who, in another community, would 
be models of true manhood and devoted hus- 
bands. Baxter is so thoroughly refined and gen- 
tlemanly, so fastidious and humane in most things, 
I wonder he can endure the grossness and un- 


A gentile’s success. 


209 


wholesomeness of Mormonism as it is now taught. 
So handsome, attractive and talented, what oppor- 
tunity he has for causing wretchedness under this 
system of polygamy.” 

‘ ‘Oh, Reuben, how glad I am that there is no 
danger of your becoming a Mormon. It does 
truly seem to change a man’s very nature. I have 
heard mother tell how happy she was with father 
in the States. They had everything heart could 
wish for, a pleasant home, kind friends and the 
comforts of life, for father was rising in his pro- 
fession and making a good income, when he be- 
came interested and finally converted to Mormon- 
ism. He had been the kindest of husbands, and 
mother says the first harsh word he ever gave her 
was when he reproved her for her grief and re^ 
luctance in leaving the dear home for this new 
and untried West. Then, think what a change,, 
when one after another his plural wives were 
taken ! I don’t see how she ever survived it; yet 
there are thousands of others that are enduring 
the same all the while. But I am reminded of 
Abbie. You spoke as if she had not long to live.” 

‘ ‘Abbie is dying of a broken heart, as I felt sure 
she would. She is one of those women who only 
live through their affections, and has not strength 
to bear up under the burden which her church 
has put upon her. The trouble is, she believes 


210 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


too strongly in Mormonism, and the struggle be- 
tween her faith and the natural impulses of her 
heart are killing her. If she would rouse up and 
get a third wife for Charlie, as Julia suggested, to 
punish that vixen he has taken there to annoy 
her, I should have some hopes of her. I tell you 
that woman is a terror! I’ve often thought of 
your first impression of her.” 

^‘Yes, I felt sure she would torture Abbie,” 
said Ida, sadly. 

‘*Well, I feel certain when I leave this place, I 
shall look upon Abbie’s face for the last time, and 
truly I am glad of it, for there can be now no 
happiness for her in this life; and she is such a 
blessed saint, I am sure she will have it in the 
next world. If ever a person sought to live her 
religion, Abbie does. But let us return to the 
subject of getting away from here. You are will- 
ing to go with me, if I find it necessary to go, 
Ida?” 

Ida hesitated a moment ; then, raising her clear, 
truthful eyes to his, she said, earnestly: ** Yes, 
Reuben, if you must go I will go with you if pos- 
sible.” 

** God bless you Ida, you have spoken like the 
brave girl you are and as I felt sure you would. 
I would not deny but there may be some risk in 
getting away, but still I don’t think any one will 


A gentile’s success. 


21 1 


attempt to molest or detain us. The day is passed 
for such deeds to be done and go unpunished. 
There are too many Gentiles in Utah; besides, the 
Mormons are not anxious to provoke further hos- 
tility from the United States Government. Their 
petted institutions are in too much danger now to 
run any risk unnecessarily.” 

“ Reuben, Brigham Young and prominent Mor- 
mons laugh at the United States Government. 
They boast that Congress dare take no action 
against them ; that they have a sufficiently strong 
Mormon lobby at Washington to overbalance all 
the moral sentiment of the country against their 
doctrines, and that while the world waits the Mor- 
mons are continually growing stronger and more 
powerful. Hundreds of emigrants are coming in 
here from the old world every year, and the wil- 
derness is fast becoming filled with those who 
have pledged their allegiance to Mormonism and 
Brigham Young! But, Reuben, in regard to our 
going, I think we had better defer our marriage 
until we are in the States, for I have no doubt we 
will be watched, and were we to take that step it 
would draw attention to us directly and increase 
the difficulty in getting away. ” 

Perhaps you may be right in that. I wish I 
was cognizant of Julia’s plans, for I feel sure she 
has them, and for some reason I have a great deal 


212 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


of faith in her ability to carry them out success- 
fully.” 

Once more Ida put up her hand and slipped to 
the window. 

must be unusually fanciful to-night,” she 
said, ‘‘for I would have sworn I heard someone’s 
step outside of the house again, but there is no 
one in sight.” 

‘ ‘ I will go out and search among the shrub- 
bery,” said Reuben. 

“Oh, no, it is all imagination I dare say; but 
don’t take any dark alleys or streets going home 
to-night ! ” 

Reuben smiled. 

“ I’ll be wary, never fear. There is no bravery 
in foolhardiness ; but I confess I wouldn’t be loth 
to meet the writer of those notes, or writers, for 
there is evidence of more than one, ” he said. 

After some further conversation Reuben took 
his leave, and Ida, accompanying him, stood in the 
doorway looking after him as he moved with his 
easy swinging gait down the walk and through the 
gateway, tossing back a kiss at her as he turned 
into the street. 

She stepped back and was about to close the 
door when she caught sight of a moving figure in 
the shubbery. Her first impulse was to scream 
for Reuben, her second to close and lock the door. 


A gentile’s success. 


213 


and her third, which she acted upon while the 
blood grew cold in her veins, was to again step 
forward upon the veranda. 

“ I may detain them and give Reuben time to 
get out of their way,” was the unspoken thought 
which led to this action. 

And she was right. For several moments she 
stood there, her heart beating tumultuously while 
her eyes were fixed by a horrible fascination upon 
the dark form crouching by the side of a branch- 
ing evergreen before her. At last, as if feeling 
they were discovered, two men sprang from the 
ground and darted swiftly out of the yard and 
into the street 


214 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XXL 


JULIA IS SEALED TO BROTHER WALLING. 

The sun shone out as brightly upon the morning 
of Julia’s wedding day as though it were to bless 
the union of the most devoted lovers in the uni- 
verse, but it could not lighten the gloom or quell 
the volcano slumbering in her bosom. She said 
little and made no remonstrance or objection 
when she saw her ‘‘temple robes” in course of 
preparation. In fact, her mother was delighted 
to see her ‘ ‘ behaving so well. ” She had watched 
her daughter closely that she might have no op- 
portunity to seek to escape, and the final hour 
found Julia apparently willing to go with them to 
the house of ceremony. 

“I am sure I shall never breathe freely,” said 
Mrs. Benson, “until Julia is really married. She 
is such a strange girl one never knows what to 
expect from her or what insane notion she may 
take at any moment I think, however, she in- 
tends to make the best of this.” 


JULIA IS SEALED TO BROTHER WALLING^ 2 1 5 

Brother Walling arrived early, his rotund 
form and florid countenance the picture of health 
and good humor. Julia scarcely deigned to 
notice him until they were about to enter the 
presence of Brigham Young. Then she turned 
to him and said coldly : 

“Are you sure you wish to marry me, know- 
ing my intense dislike and abhorrence of this 
union?” 

“I’m not afraid. You’ll get all over that and 
be as lovin’ and happy as a turtle dove before the 
end of a fortnight,” replied he, laughing good 
naturedly. 

She said no more, and soon she was in the 
presence of the prophet, who sat as usual before 
the altar, to act his part in confirming this “law 
of the priesthood,” and when the solemn ques- 
tion was asked her none about her noticed the in- 
distinctly uttered “I will noV' of her answer. 
Once more they had returned to her mother’s 
house, and “Sister Julia Walling'^ received cold- 
ly the congratulations of her friends. Toward 
the bridegroom she was more than usually repel- 
lent, and he was obliged to seek other society or 
become an object of mirth to the giddy young 
people assembled there. At her first opportunity 
Julia sought out Reuben. As she stood by his 
side unobserved her hand sought out his hip 


2I6 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


pocket, where she knew he always carried a 
loaded revolver. 

‘‘Ask no questions, Reuben,” she whispered, 
“but if you love me let me have this;” and she 
transferred the weapon to her own pocket. 

Reuben looked at her keenly. 

“Was that why I must be here?” he asked. 
“Surely you are not going to” — 

‘ ‘ O, no, no ; do not fear. I only need it to pro- 
tect myself.” 

Reuben regarded her curiously, but said : 
“You may have it, but promise not to harm 
yourself.'' 

“I tell you you may trust me,” looking anx- 
iously about to see if they were observed.- 

“Julia, I shall be waiting the remainder of the 
night at Mike Carney’s stables, with team,” he 
whispered. 

Her face gleamed with eager hopefulness. 

“All right. I’ll be there if possible." 

At this moment her mother came up, and as she 
turned away her lips framed the word “Ogden.” 

“Julia,” said her mother, “they want you to 
come and sing.” 

“I’m not in singing mood,” replied the girl 
shortly. “Tell Brother Walling he may do the 
singing himself. It’s the last time he’ll feel like it, 
I reckon.” 


JULIA IS SEALED TO BROTHER WALLING. 217 

^‘Why, Julia, what’s the matter now?” 

‘^Nothing, only I don’t intend he shall have 
any more wedding parties while I live with him.” 

Her mother smiled, 

* ‘ She’s j'ealous of his marrying again already. 
.'She’ll be all right,” said Mrs. Benson to herself. 

At last the guests were gone and Julia had 
gone to her room. Brother Walling rapping at 
her door a short time later, opened to the invita- 
tion come in'' from the lips of his bride, and 
entering turned to confront the muzzle of a loaded 
revolver in unpleasant proximity to his face and 
held by Julia herself, who said in a hoarse, sup- 
pressed, but determined voice : 

One loud word Noah Walling and I’ll make 
you forever after hold you tongue ! ” 

Walling staggered. The attack was so sudden — 
so unexpected 

“Why — why — Julia!” he gasped, “what do 
you mean? Put — put down that gun, that’s a 
dear I It might go off! ” 

“It will go off if you don’t keep still!” click- 
ing the hammer ominously, “Sit down in that 
chair ! ” 

Walling, shivering with terror sank into the 
chair. 

“ Now put your hands behind you and don’t 
you dare stir. I’ve a mind to put a bullet through 


2I8 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


your face any way, you man of many wives ! ** 
she contemptuously added. “ They’d all be well 
rid of you ! ” 

Holding the revolver at his head she passed 
behind him, and laying it down attempted to tie 
his hands. As he perceived her intention [^he 
started to his feet, but a touch of the cold steel 
upon his forehead made him drop again into his 
chair, while the perspiration started at every 
pore. 

“ Why, Julia, what are you going to do ? What 
kind of a racket is this you’re putting up on me ? 
I — I’m afraid I don’t appreciate it! I — ” 

“You will before I’m done,” she replied cooly, 
as she bound the cord tightly about his wrists and 
fastened them to the chair. “I’m glad you had 
sense enough left to keep still so I didn’t have to 
kill you! I meant to anyway, that you might never 
have a chance to use anyone else as you have me. 
Here, I’ll take off these slippers, your feet will be 
quieter without them and you’ll not suffer from 
cold, I think,” and she quickly drew them off and 
tossed them to one side, saying scornfully, “My 
first menial service as your wife ! ” then picking 
up another cord she attempted to tie his feet also 
to the chair. Once more Walling started up, but 
in an instant the revolver fully cocked as he per- 
ceived was pointed directly at his eyes. 


r 


JULIA IS SEALED TO BROTHER WALLING. 2ig 

“For God’s sake!” he hoarsely cried, **what 
are you going to do ? I — I — ” and he choked 
and gasped in his excitement and terror. 

It was not that the man was so great a coward ordi- 
narily that he suffered her to so entirely control 
him ; but she had bewildered him by the sudden- 
ness and strangeness, of her attack, and he had 
been taken at a great advantage. Perhaps 
another feeling might have had some weight 
to prevent his calling for assistance. It would 
certainly be a little ridiculous, and subject him to 
the laughter of his associates, should he shout 
for aid to defend him from this young girl, his 
wife. 

‘‘Noah Walling, once more sit down or I will 
kill you I ” The girl’s face spoke more than her 
words. There was hatred, determination, and 
despairing firmness written in every line of it. 
Walling felt that she would not scruple to take 
his life and her own with it if he balked her in her 
course, and accepting the truth of the old adage 
he resolved to show discretion rather than valor, 
and sank meekly back into his former position, 
where she soon had him firmly bound by his 
ankles, saying as she did so : 

‘ ‘ Don’t attempt that again at your peril ! I’ve 
half a mind — oh, I am strongly tempted — don’t 
dare move again or I shall make an end of you ! ” 


220 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


She arose to her feet before him, still grasping 
tightly the weapon. 

‘‘What — what’s all this for? What are are ye 
going to make by it? Ye’re my wife, and ye 
don’t expect to keep me always tied up do ye ?” 
at length he managed to say, as he squirmed about 
in his chair. 

“No; God grant it, only to-night. You are 
^ free from me after to-night ; but I see you won’t 
keep still. I must stop your mouth.” 

“Oh, don’t — don’t do that! I’ll keep still. 
I’ll — but I want to know what it’s for.” 

She looked at him contemptuously. 

“You’ll know in good time;” and, taking up a 
handkerchief, she succeeded in binding it securely 
over his mouth. “Now, I am not afraid you’ll 
make yourself heard. I don’t think you could 
anyway, but it’s best to be certain. Now, Mr. 
Walling, I wish you joy in your marriage. I am 
going down stairs, and the quieter you keep the 
better it will be for you. Remember that 1 Don’t 
ever use the life I’ve spared you to make any 
other poor woman wretched, or I shall regret I 
was so merciful. ” 

Then, stepping into a closet, she put on her hat 
and shawl, and, taking a small satchel in her hand, 
went again to the door and gently opened it. 

‘ ‘ They don’t think it necessary to bar the door, 


JULIA IS SEALED TO BROTHER WALLING. 221 

now I am married,” she said, scornfully. ‘‘A 
husband is a sufficient barrier to a woman’s free- 
dom, even if she have but a fifth of an interest in 
him. Humph! I’ll lock you in, my lord, and 
you may enjoy your wedding night to your heart’s 
content. Allow me to bid you a fond farewell 
for time and all eternity,” mockingly. “And re- 
member, all the days of your life, you were anx- 
ious to get your fifth plural wife I ” 

The poor man twisted and wriggled about in 
his chair, and his glaring eyes spoke volumes ; but 
Julia closed and locked the door upon the outside 
and passed swiftly and noiselessly down the stairs. 
Pausing to listen a moment, she carefully lifted 
the latch of the sitting-room door, and crept with 
cat-like tread across the floor. Before her was an 
open door, leading to the small sleeping-room of 
her mother — that mother whom she feared more 
than all others. By this room she must pass to 
gain an exit from the house. What if her shadow 
should fall upon open and sleepless eyes! What 
if her light footfall should reach keen and listen- 
ing ears! Julia’s nerves were strung to their high- 
est tension, and her heart throbbed so wildly in 
her bosom, she fancied its loud beating must be 
heard throughout the room. Suddenly the floor 
creaked dismally as her weight came upon it. O, 
merciful heaven ! must she be discovered after all 1 


222 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


Her breathing was labored and heavy, and the 
room seemed to dance about her as she stopped 
to listen. The seconds of time seemed length- 
ened into minutes of torture ere she reached the 
kitchen door and sought, with nervous and trem- 
bling fingers, to open it. An ominous click of 
the latch again gave her new terror. Would this 
never be over — this horrible suspense — this pain- 
ful and sickening fear and dread of discovery? 
At length she stood outside, in the free, open 
air, sheltered by the friendly veil of darkness. 
She paused a moment, pressing her hand convul- 
sively to her bosom. Was it fancy or did she 
hear a footstep upon the creaking floor behind 
her? She grasped the protecting revolver tightly 
and sped out into the night with a joyful sense of 
freedom and newly-inspired hope. The streets 
appeared deserted, save now and then a solitary 
pedestrian hastening homeward in the morning 
hours, and Julia hurried along, keeping as much 
as possible in the shadows and avoiding the rays 
of out-shining lights from the buildings, gaining 
more and more courage as street after street was 
passed without molestation from any one. She 
had passed a couple of policemen, but they were 
standing upon a corner talking together, and she 
crept by unperceived upon an opposite side of 
the street. The few whom she had met had 


JULIA IS SEALED TO BROTHER WALLING. 223 

taken no notice of her, and she was beginning to 
breathe freely, when once more she heard foot- 
steps approaching just before her, and, from the 
measured tread, she felt certain it was another 
watchman. There was no chance to conceal her- 
self or cross the street. What could she say if 
he questioned her? 

The man came up and regarded her closely, 
then as she was about to pass he stopped her. 

“See here, miss, it seems to me it’s rather late 
at night to be walkin’ the streets, haint it?” he 
said, gruffly. 

“Oh, sir,” said Julia, breathlessly, “please 
don’t detain me. I ran away to attend the wedding 
party down at Mrs. Benson’s, and I must get 
home as quickly as I can, or I’ll get an awful scold- 
mg. 

The policeman smiled grimly. 

“I reckon I’d better g’long with ye. It ain’t 
safe for a pretty girl to be out alone this time o’ 
night,” and he turned and walked along by her 
side. 

Julia was in distress; what should she do? She 
must get to Reuben some way. He had under- 
stood her, and was going to help her. Suddenly 
she remembered the place he had mentioned was 
near Abbie’s, and she must go there and trust to 
Abbie’s kind heart to aid her. 


224 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“ It is a long way, sir, but I am not afraid’^ she 
said at length. 

‘‘How fur d’ye think it is?” asked the man, 
curiously. 

She named the street and place. He looked at 
her again sharply. 

“Yes it is a long way. Further than you ought 
to go to-night, miss. ” 

“Oh, I must go. They’ll have every one out 
searching for me if I don’t get home, and it 
will create such a scandal. Do please let me go,” 
she said, pleadingly. 

“Well, I’ll take you to the end o’ my beat, and 
then you can go with the other watchman. He’ll 
be there most likely.” 

Julia prayed silenly that he might not be found, 
but said nothing, and together they passed down 
the street, and were about to turn another, when a 
whistle, loud and clear, arose upon the still night 
air. One, two and three in quick succession. 

“There’s a call. Some one is in trouble. I 
shall have to leave you,” said the policeman, quit- 
ting her side and starting upon a run down the 
street in the direction of the sound, while Julia, 
thankful for this intervention in her behalf, sped 
swiftly down another street, and on, on, on in the 
darkness. Oh, he must never find her again; 
and she ran on, scarce knowing where, in her 


JULIA IS SEALED TO BROTHER WALLING. 225 

frantic impulse to get away from her unwelcome 
escort. At length she paused, exhausted and 
breathless. She could not be far from Abbie’s, 
but she did not recognize the street. She turned 
into another, also strange, but it was darker and 
less traveled. Could it be she had gone in the 
wrong direction ? If so, she must be nearing the 
outskirts of the city, as this newer street would 
indicate. She would pursue it a distance at any 
rate. She hurried on, now running, now walking, 
while the street grew more and more desolate and 
unhabited. Truly, she was getting out of the 
city. ‘‘But what of Reuben waiting for her at the 
stables ? He would learn in the morning that she 
was gone, and would hurry on toward Ogden after 
her, and she must in some way find the Ogden 
road, and seek to get through by herself. But she 
had no money, and if she did not find Reuben 
what could she do? She dare not turn back into 
the city ; the further away from it the better. She 
might perhaps secrete herself and somewhere find 
friends to aid her. She would keep on and trust 
in Providence.” 

Thus Julia reflected, as, hurrying on with 
fleet though weary feet, she traversed the 
street, which now assumed the appearance of 
a country thoroughfare. Suddenly a faint, glad 
cry escaped her. It was growing lighter, and she 


226 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


caught sight of a mountain summit outlined 
against the sky. She looked about her and 
eagerly scanned the horizon. Could it be pos- 
sible? She trembled with excitement. Yes, the 
sun was faintly lighting the mountain tops in the 
distance, and from its direction and the surrounding 
landscape she felt convinced that all unknown to 
herself, she had taken the road she desired — the 
road to Ogden and liberty. A thrill of joy filled 
her frame. God was watching over and caring 
for her. He had guided her blind wanderings 
and directed her feet aright. Tears sprang to 
her eyes — tears of gratitude and thankfulness for 
this marvelous guidance. 

As the morning sun gilded the lofty mountain 
tops, Julia, weary and footsore, crept into a 
growth of underbrush that bordered the roadside, 
to rest awhile and plan for further action. She 
had left home at midnight. How far had she 
gone? Had her course been direct, running as 
she had a part of the time, she might have come 
possibly ten or fifteen miles, she concluded. She 
must rest now, and if Reuben did not overtake 
Jier, hurry on alone to Ogden, 


ABBIE IS ENLIGHTENED. 


227 


CHAPTER XXII. 


ABBIE IS ENLIGHTENED. 

Meanwhile where was Reuben and what ar- 
rangements had he made for the occasion ? At 
an early hour he left Mrs. Benson’s and repaired 
to the place he had mentioned to Julia, were he 
saw that all was in readiness for their departure 
before going back to his sister’s. Early in the 
morning Mrs. Verner and Ida had come over to 
Abbie’s and been ushered into the privacy of 
Abbie’s own room by Reuben, who had not gone 
with the others from the endowment house to his 
mother’s. It had been decided, upon consultation 
together, that Ida should go now with Reuben, 
and later when Mrs. Verner should dispose of her 
home and effects she should follow them. Soon 
after their arrival a carriage had driven up to Mr. 
Bostwick’s door, received a couple of traveling 
trunks and driven away. Earlier in the day a 
small dry goods box had been tumbled out upon 
the steps at Mrs. Verner’s, and a hackman had 
taken it up and carried it away with him. There 


228 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


was little in this to attract notice so long as no 
one accompanied the baggage, but box and trunks 
were now safely stored in a hack in the same yard 
where Reuben bade Julia seek for him, and where 
now, after a few parting words with the hackman, 
he left to go back to Mr. Bostwick’s to await the 
coming of his sister. A little past midnight 
Charlie drove up to the door with his two wives, 
and Abbie alighted and alone entered the sitting- 
room, looking pale and ghostlike in the dimly 
lighted apartment, while her husband accom- 
panied his wife to the other part of the building. 
Without noticing Reuben, Abbie moved with 
languid steps across the floor and threw herself 
down wearily upon a chintz-covered lounge by the 
window, pressing her hands tightly to her bosom. 
There was a world of sorrow expressed by her 
manner in performing this simple action. Poor 
woman, her religion was not a joy to her, how- 
ever faithfully she lived it. It was a continual 
trial to her to be in the society of her husband 
and his plural wife, and to-night she was op- 
pressed by her own sorrow and the added weight 
of her sister’s burden of wretchedness. It was 
cruel, Abbie felt, to force this loathsome marriage 
upon Julia, and she feared its consequences and 
yet it was the mandate of her church, and it was 
done, so she believed or so she was taught to be- 


ABBIE IS ENLIGHTENED. 


229 


lieve, to ensure the salvation of Julia’s soul. 
Surely woman was born to suffer martyrdom in 
this world or be wretched and degraded in the 
celestial kingdom. Her thoughts would revert 
to the pictures Reuben and others had drawn of 
domestic life in the States, and a covetous desire 
would well up in her bosom for a dwelling place 
in that earthly paradise which was denied her. 
To-night her heart was in a racking tumult of 
emotions. Julia had whispered bitter heresies 
against the church and the Mormon creed in her 
ear, and in spite of her, doubts would arise as to 
the truth which she had been taught from infancy. 
Poor Abbie ! The arm of God seemed afar off, 
and she put forth so feeble a hand to rest upon it. 
O, if she were only stronger in body and faith 
that she might better battle with the natural and 
human impulses of her true womanly heart which 
in spite of all, shrank and revolted at this system 
of polygamy. It was very hard to love Jennie as 
herself. It was very hard to joy in the union of 
her own husband with another; and, lastly, it pained 
her to see her beautiful sister sacrificed — for she 
could think it nothing else — in the interest of her 
religion. 

Abbie, are you worse to-night?” Reuben 
asked, arising from a shadowy corner of the room 
and approaching her. 


230 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


She half arose, startled by his presence. 

** O, brother, are you here? I did not see you 
when I came in. No, I don’t know as I am any 
worse. Physical pains are not always hardest to 
bear, Reube,” with a pitiful little smile upon her 
quivering lips and a suspicion of tears in her voice. 

Reuben knelt down by her side. 

Abbie, has Jennie been more unkind to you 
than usual, or what is it?” 

‘ ‘ O, nothing. She’s been no worse — only I am 
such a weak, silly creature. I permit everything 
to trouble me, though I didn’t mean to worry 
you with it. But — but sometimes I think I never 
will go out or subject myself to the trial of see- 
ing tkem together.” 

Abbie, dear sister, once more let me ask the 
standing question. Will nothing tempt you to go 
back to the States with me? Wouldn’t you like 
to start with me to-night for Iowa and father?” 

‘‘To-night? What do you mean ?” She started 
nervously. “You are not going to-night, Reube ?’ ’ 

Reuben took her trembling hands in his. 

“Abbie, I do think of starting to-night. I 
have not told you before, for I feared you would 
worry over it, and I wanted you to go to mother’s 
and appear as usual to-day, but I really think it is 
best I should go now. You know I have been 
‘counseled.’ ” 


ABBIE IS ENLIGHTENED. 


231 


“Yes, yes, I fear it is best, but — are you going 
to leave Ida?” 

“Ida is going with me.” 

Abbie clasped her hands tightly and her large, 
dark eyes grew luminous. 

“ Reuben, oh, Reuben! You will have a home 
of your own, your very own, and Ida will make 
you such a dear, good wife. I am so glad — and 
yet ” — She hesitated. 

“Yet what?” 

* ‘ I am afraid — they will not want her to leave. 
She is an heiress, and Brother Brigham has given 

her to Brother K ’s son. We believe” — she 

spoke with an effort — “that we are justified in 
interfering to prevent such marriages — a Mormon 
with a Gentile. She imperils her soul to marry 
one not of our faith. ” 

“Abbie, you don’t believe any such thing, and 
I am trusting you now, knowing that you will not 
betray me. I did not think it best to tell you 
sooner ; your zeal is so great I did not know what 
you might believe it your duty to do. Of course 
I know she is considered an eligible bride for a 
Mormon, and that I am not particularly liked 
here, therefore we have taken the precaution to 
keep this matter as much of a secret as possible ; 
but Ida is to go with me to Ogden within the 
next twenty-four hours, if we are not forcibly de- 


232 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


tained. And oh, Abbie, will you not go also? 
Go and make a visit at least at the old home in 
the States. The cars will be running to Salt 
Lake before many months, and you can come 
back whenever you wish. Father will be rejoiced 
to see you, and we will win you back to life and 
health.” 

Abbie shook her head sadly. 

‘‘No; my place is here while I live, but” — 
She raised her eyes — unnaturally large and bright 
they appeared as the dim light fell upon them — 
to her brother’s. “I feel as if that may not be 
long. Something tells me I have not long to 
live, that I am nearing the end, and I believe it is 
best so. I have not much” — She tried again 
to smile — that smile that it was torture for Reuben 
to see. “ I have not much to live for, and I ex- 
pect I won’t be missed.” 

“Abbie, don’t talk so. Come with me, and the 
change of air and climate will work wonders for 
you. I am sure in six months you will feel like a 
new woman. Our stepmother is the kindest and 
most accomplished nurse extant, and she will 
nurse you ; and think what a horseback ride over 
the bluffs in the stiff Iowa air might do for you. 
O, you must come, Abbie! I can’t go without 
you ! Ida would be delighted, and you could live 
with us,” he added. 


ABBIE IS ENLIGHTENED. 


233 


Abbie lay quiet and motionless for several 
moments, her eyes looking sadly into vacancy, her 
mind apparently filled with the picture he had 
drawn for her. At length she said sadly but 
firmly : 

‘*No, Reuben, no. Do not urge me. It is a 
great temptation, but I must stay with my hus- 
band while my life lasts; until God takes me I 
must stay here, but when He does I shall be 
glad — glad to go; but I wish,” she turned toward 
him eagerly, Julia could go with you.” 

Reuben was surprised and pleased at this latter 
sentence. 

Abbie,” he whispered, trust she wilV 

‘ ‘ O, Reuben, how glad I am ! I have so hoped 
for some escape for her ! I want her to go, yes I 
want her to go ! I have been fearing her only 
escape would be one of her own making to the 
bar of judgment uncalled. But how is she to get 
away?” 

I don’t know. I have trusted her for that, but 
I have faith to believe she will come. She is a 
person of resources.” 

‘Hs she coming here?” 

Not here, but at a place not far from here 
where our team is waiting.” 

Ah ! and you had all this arranged and did not 
tell me? ” 

I 


234 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“I did not wish to put you in an equivocal 
position. I did not know but you would deem it 
your duty to prevent her going, and I did not 
want your heart and conscience at war ; besides I 
was not certain of anything until to-night, but I 
must see Ida and go back to the appointed place. 
Julia may come any time.** 

“Ida! Is she here?’* 

“Yes, and her mother. They are in your room. 

I did not know but Charlie might come in with 
you.’* 

‘ ‘ I am very glad they are here. I will go to 
them directly, but why did you not tell me at 
first?” 

“I wanted to prepare you and see how you 
felt about it.** 

She looked at him wistfully. 

“It may be wrong, but I am glad of it all ; and 
yet I am almost afraid you will have trouble in 
getting to Ogden. It is a long, rough road, and 
some one may suspect you and want to stop 
you,*’ she said hesitatingly. 

* ‘ Don’t worry about that sis. I am not afraid. 
Now run up stairs and I will go and see if Julia 
has come. Tell Ida to rest all she can and I’ll be 
back as soon she comes,” and Reuben went 
quickly and quietly out of the door and passed 
with light and noiseless tread into the street 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 


235 


CHAPTER XXIIL 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 

Hello, Mike!’’ said Reuben softly, a few 
moments later, as he stole into the darkened 
stable. “ Has any one come yet?” 

The man thus addressed, started up from his 
bed of hay and rubbed his eyes. 

Faith, an’ I was sound aslape. There’s 
nothing loike the scint o’ new mown hay to lock 
a man’s senses. But shure. I’ve shlept wid one 
eye open, an’ there’s been naither gurrl nor ghost 
about here savin’ yoursel’. It’s hopin’ she’s not 
given ye the shlip, eh, me friend ?” 

“ If she has, it’s because she couldn’t help her- 
self, poor thing. My God ! I hope she won’t 
fail. But she won’t. She’ll come or die in the 
attempt.” 

‘‘ It’s not Mike Carney ez’ull give her up this 
time o’ night. A sharp, bright gurrl loike that 
is a match for all the prastes an’ ilders in Salt 
Lake. But didn’t I fule them blaggards ez wanted 
me to join the Mormons, I tould them to be 


236 APPLES OF SODOM. 

shure I would. If the Catholics wuz to be saved, 
thin I wuz already a good Catholic ; and if the 
Mormons were to hould an extra share o’ the 
kingdom, thin I’d be on the safe soide an’ be a 
Mormon too. An’ did ye see me baptized ?” 

“No, I did not,” said Reuben, laughing, “but 
I’ve no doubt you did yourself and the Mormon 
church credit by your devout looks and be- 
havior.” 

“Yer right, I did thot. An’ if they’d be 
afther foinding out why I befrind a Gintile I’ll 
say to thim that in me moind there’s muckle 
chance that the Gintile will have a sate in the 
kingdom also, an’ it’s the part of a wise mon to 
be on the safe soide, an’ ez I’m a good Catholic 
an’ a good Mormon I’ll be a good Gintile too. 
An’ if the prastes foind fault wid me fur runnin* 
off wid yez, faith an’ I’ll tell ’em ’twas not meself 
at all ez took ye, but ’twas me horses, an’ me 
horses, pure sowls, hevn’t joined the church.” 

Again Reuben laughed heartily. 

“Well, Mike, I at least hope you may not get 
into trouble by befriending me.” 

“Shure, an’ ye needn’t give yourself ony on- 
easiness. I’ll take the chances. It’s not Mike 
Carney ez ’ll be caught a nappin’. They’d niver 
blame an honest mon for riddin’ the community 
of a rascally Gintile ez hed been warned to lave. 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 


237 


an’ gittin’ a han’ full o’ Gintile money in the bar- 
gain. I’m wurrkin’ in the interests of the saints, 
shure;” and Mike laughed complacently. 

The time wore away and Reuben became more 
and more uneasy. 

‘‘Mike, it’s four o’clock and she hasn’t come 
yet. I’m afraid she’s been prevented from get- 
ting away,” he said gloomily, again entering the 
stable after a lengthened stroll through the yard. 

“Axin’ your pardon, your honor, it’s me 
opinion, an’ you’re welcome to the worth of it, 
that the gurrl’s taken the road to Ogden instead of 
cornin’ here,” said Mike. “Onyway ye moind 
she’ll not come here in daylight, an’ it’s nare that 
now.” 

“I know,” said Reuben reflectively, “and if 
she escapes at all there will be a thorough search 
made for her in the morning. I don’t know how 
I can help her by remaining.” 

“Shure, an’ ye can do more by takin’ the 
straight road out o’ the city at once,” persisted Mike. 

“But what if she should come here after all?” 

“If she shu’d it’s Mike Carney ez’ll fix all 
roight. I’ll tell Maggie to watch the stables whin 
I’m gone, an’ if the gurrl comes — which she won’t 
now — Maggie’ll foind her a hoidin’ place ez all the 
prastes in Salt Lake couldn’t foind. Trust Mag- 
gie for that. ” 


238 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


‘^Well, ril go over to the house and if the 
others concur we will act upon your advice/* 
replied Reuben. ''I don’t myself believe she 
would come here after this time.” 

“ If ye’ll be after takin’ me advice, ye’ll make 
haste in gettin’ off,” continued Mike. 

All right. I’ll be back shortly,” and Reuben 
hurried back to Abbie’s where he found the ladies 
anxiously awaiting him. 

“She hasn’t come! ’’they cried in unison, as 
Reuben with clouded brow entered the room. 

“No, and I’m afraid it’s too late to look for 
her now; but I don’t like to think she’s failed in 
her project, and Carney thinks — and I don’t know 
but he’s right — that she has in some way been 
prevented from coming here and has taken the 
Ogden road by herself,” replied Reuben. 

His listeners exchanged glances. 

“That is what Abbie has been telling us,” said 
Ida, ‘‘and I believe it has been revealed to 
her.” 

“Yes,” said Abbie firmly. “ I feel sure of 
it. I lay down upon the bed a while ago and fell 
asleep; and I saw Julia bending over me looking 
anxious and weary. ‘Abbie,’ she said, ‘good- 
bye.’ ‘Tell Reuben he will find me on the Ogden 
road,’ and then she kissed me. I started up and 
could scarcely convince myself I had been dream- 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 239 

ing, SO real was the vision. I am certain you 
will find her there, Reuben.’* 

The brother looked at Abbie standing in her 
white robes, her great spiritual eyes raised to his, 
and her thin delicate hands clasped together, giv- 
ing her the look of a spirit rather than mortal, 
and he accepted her belief. 

‘‘We will go,” he said “and as soon as possible. 
It is the best chance for ourselves and to keep 
Julia. Are you ready Ida? We must lose no 
time now in getting away, ” and he turned to the 
noble girl who was trembling at the thought of 
this leave-taking and yet for his sake glad to go. 

“Yes,” she replied with quivering lips, and hastily 
commenced to adjust her wraps. Reuben turned 
to Abbie. 

“O, if you would only go with us!’* he ex- 
claimed. 

“Don’t, don’t Reuben. You know I cannot, but 
you will find Julia! Write often while I live. It 
wont be long. Say good by to Julia, and tell 
her I am glad for her she is going.” 

“And Ida” — Abbie spoke brokenly, and with an 
apparent effort, ‘ ‘if the life you are to live is the 
right one, and if I have been deceived after all 
— ” she paused unable to proceed further. 

“Dearest Abbie, you are right, and have lived 
the life of a real saint if there ever was one, and 


240 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


if I ever reach Heaven I shall be sure of finding 
you there, whatever the difference in our belief,’* 
said Ida, clasping her arms about the frail form and 
pressing the cold pallid cheek, to her own warm 
healthful one. 

Good-bye, my precious sister,** whispered 
Abbie and then relinquished the weeping girl to 
her mother, who, with tearful eyes, stood awaiting 
her child’s farewell embrace. 

“Mother, Oh mother!” sobbed Ida, throwing 
herself upon her bosom. 

“It’s only for a short while, darling! I shall hope 
to go to you soon. May the God of Mormon and 
Gentile keep you safely until we meet again!’* said 
Mrs. Verner, while Abbie turned with lips white 
as the dress she wore, to the arms of her brother. 

Reuben almost crushed the light figure to his 
breast in his fierce desire to keep her, to shield 
her; for he felt certain this parting would be the 
last on earth. Abbie would be in another and 
better world ere another season rolled around. 

His voice choked in its utterance. He whispered, 
“/« Heaven^ Abbie P"" 

She raised her eyes wet with falling tears but 
glowing with a light celestial, to his face. Her 
frail arms clasped his neck for a moment, then 
their hold relaxed; she put her handkerchief to 
her lips, and closed her eyes. 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 


241 


Reuben pressed his lips to her brow, then with 
a feeling of reverence he lifted the light and faint- 
ing form of his sister and laid it upon her couch. 
One moment he bent over her to see that she 
still breathed, then shaking the hand of Mrs. 
Verner, silently, without a word, he drew Ida’s 
arm within his own, and they passed from the 
room. 

Mrs. Verner, bending over Abbie a moment 
later, saw that the handkerchief at her lips was 
stained with the crimson life tide of her heart. 


242 


i 

APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


AN INTERVIEW WITH THE BRETHREN. 

As the morning sun brightened the beautiful 
landscape, first gilding the grey peaks of the 
mountains with a touch of its golden splendor, 
then showering its reflected light from the red 
steeped clouds which rested upon their summits, 
down into the white slumbering city below, it 
revealed a winding country road that crept like 
a dark thread of black among the green sage 
brush, which bordered it. 

Upon this road, in the early morning, a swiftly 
moving vehicle bore its anxious occupants toward 
the goal of their desires. Ida’s face still bore the 
traces of tears which had stained her cheeks at 
the parting from her mother and Abbie; and 
Reuben looked grave and anxious as he reviewed 
the probability or possibility of finding Julia. If 
;she was upon the road she would doubtless be 
(Concealed somewhere near its borders, he thought, 
and he looked anxiously at every possible place 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 243 

of concealment from a glimpse of the wished for 
figure. 

Mike Carney was the only thoroughly happy 
one of the three, apparently, and he drove rapidly 
along the road, now whistling a merry tune ; now 
talking in his quaint brogue to his horses, who 
seemed to prick up their ears and quicken their 
paces as though they understood him ; or, anon, 
he sang softly at intervals a Mormon hymn or an 
Irish drinking song. 

Ida and Reuben laughed in spite of their anxi- 
ety, at a parody of his own making, upon the 
Mormon “ Du^dah'' which he sang, one verse of 
which was as follows : 

“We’re up and off at peep o’ day, 

Du-dah ! 

If inny rascal sthops oftr way, 

Du-dah ! Du-dah day ! 

Shure thin we’ll thry and have some fun, 

Du-dah ! 

And laugh to see our inemies run, 

Du-dah 1 Du-dah day ! 

Thin let us be on hand. 

By Brigham Young to sthand. 

And if our inemies do appare. 

We’ll swape them from the land.” 

They had driven out of the city without being 
detained or interfered with, and apparently with- 
out attracting much attention. Reuben and Ida 
had screened themselves behind the curtains of 
the carraige and escaped notice, while Mike, 


244 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


being a good Mormon, of course would not be 
suspected of aiding a Gentile ; but now that the 
country was reached, Reuben took an outside 
seat by Mike’s side, that Julia might see him and 
make herself visible if within sight of the highway. 

At length, after driving several miles, Mike 
turned to Reuben, a curious expression in his 
round, good-humored face. 

'' It’s a roight foine marnin’ for a brush wid the 
Injuns out here,” he remarked. 

With the Indians? You are not anticipating 
such a contingency as that, I hope,” replied 
Reuben. 

‘‘ Shure, Injuns or Mormons, it made little dif- 
ference to the poor craythurs in the Mountain 
Meadow job. The onnajhral brutes gave ’em no 
time to find out which; but do you hear the 
clatter and splather of horses behint us ? ” 

Reuben started up and listened, while Mike 
slackened their speed a trifle. 

‘ ‘ I certainly do hear the sound of horses feet, 
now that you have called my attention to it. Is 
that why you have been driving so fast ?” 

'y es, I wanted to thry ’em a bit of a race, be 
jabers.” 

Why, you don’t think its anyone after us, do 
you ?” asked Reuben. 

** r faith, an’ what else shu’d they be afther, a 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 


245 


runnin^ their horses loike fury over this rough 
road. I reckon’d as much when I seen Jake 
Dooley wid his spotted mustang a standin’ afore 
Tim Hewitt’s brewery.” I’ll warrant he’s afther 
no good. He b’longs to the band.” 

“To the band ? What band ?” 

To the Danites, bad ’cess to ’em. Son’s o’ Dan 
or ’venging cusses ; Brother Brigham’s butchers, ” 
replied Mike ; ‘ ‘ the murtherin d — I’s as does the 
stailing and killin’ for the church, yer honor.” 

The sound of the feet could now be plainly 
heard, as driving more slowly, Mike permitted 
their nearer approach. 

* ‘ Shall we thry the dirty spalpeens a longer 
race, or sthop an’ ax their intintions ?” said Mike, 
chiruping to his steeds who sped swiftly forward 
over the rough road. 

I don’t suppose its of much use to try and 
keep ahead of them, if they are well mounted,” 
said Reuben. 

“Go in, Jen Gal Daisey,” shouted Mike, “and 
Tony Lightfoot, avast wid yez ! ” 

The horses sprang into their fastest paces, and 
flew down the road with a speed that promised to 
distance any but fleet pursuers. 

“ O, Reuben, what is it?” asked Ida, putting 
out her face white with alarm, as she heard Mike’s 
shout, and saw their increased speed. 


246 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


‘ ‘ I think we are being pursued, Ida, but don’t 
be frightened. We know not yet for what 
purpose.” 

The fine horses held their own against their pur- 
suers for some distance. 

“I’m afraid it’s of no use,” said Reuben at 
length. We cannot continue this pace to Og- 
den, and they will be sure to overtake us. We 
may as well let them come up and see what they 
want. But, Mike, look ahead! Isn’t there a 
woman in the road? What if it be Julia?” he ex- 
claimed, as a^ that moment the flutter of a wo- 
man’s garments caught his eye. 

“ An’ doan’t ye think there’s a woman in the 
worruld barrin’ the missin’ one an’ ’tother in the 
carriage? Ye’ll foind there’s nothin’ shure in a 
bit o’ calico, b ’t bein’s ye’re anxious loike we’ll 
try an’ foind out,” urging forward his horses to a 
bend in the road before them. 

In a few moments they came up to the place 
where Reuben fancied he had seen the woman, but 
no one was in sight. 

“This is strange,” said Reuben, ‘‘I am sure I 
saw her just about here.” 

“Och, indade an’ it must ha’ been a banshee 
said the Irishman crossing himself with mock 
gravity. * ‘ But here, we’re to have an interview 
with our frinds, the butchers. There’s Jake’s 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 


247 


spotted mare,” as four men well mounted came 
galloping down the road behind them. ‘‘Shure, 
an’ we must be prepared to meet our brithren,” he 
added pulling out of his pockets two large seven 
shooters and placing them upon the seat beside him. 

*‘Ah, Mike! Well done! You’re ready for 
action I see,” said Reuben, somewhat surprised. 

always loike to give me frinds a warrum wel- 
come whin they come out o’ the way to see me,” 
said Mike; ‘^but won’t ye get back into the cab 
till I see. what they’re afther,” as the men were 
hidden from sight by the bend in the road. 

Reuben did as he was bidden, and in a moment 
the men rode up. 

‘^Halloo, Mike Carney, halloo there !^Where 
ye goin’ so airly ?” shouted the man on the spot- 
ted horse as he rode alongside. 

“Shure, an’ I moight ax ye the same question 
bein’s ye’re out on the same road with meself at 
about the same toime in the marnin’,” replied 
Mike, coolly. 

We’re out upon business,” said another of the 
party, ‘*and we want to know who you’re run- 
ning off with ! ” 

Faith, an’ I came near runnin’ off wid the 
whole of yez, I reckon, if I hadn’t been loth to 
be seen goin’ into the city in such poor com- 
pany,” said Mike. 


248 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


This sally brought a laugh from the horse- 
man. 

‘ O, come now, Mike, none o* your blarney. 
Who’ve ye got in the carriage ? WeVe a warrant 
for a thief ! ” 

** If ye’d be afther usin’ yer eyes a bit ye’d see 
I am in the cab meself, an’ there’s nobody as 
would take me for a thief if they found me ony- 
where outside of ye’r society.” 

At this junction Reuben, who saw that further . 
parley was useless, said to Mike, ** If they have 
no business with us we’ll drive on. We’ve no 
time for delay.” 

‘‘All roight, yer honor. As there’s no thier 
here besoide yerselves we’ll be afther sayin’ good 
mornin’ to yez, an’ drivin’ on,” with a bow to the 
horsemen. 

“Stop!” cried one, who seemed to be the leader, 
riding up to the horses’ heads. “We’re after 
Reube Benson, and we know he’s in that cab. 
So you might as well turn about and drive back 
to Salt Lake, for we’ve a warrant for him and shall 
take him.” 

Before Mike could answer Reuben sprang for- 
ward to the front seat and demanded upon what 
charge a warrant had been sworn out for him. 

“Upon the charge of stealing,” replied the man 
“and we don’t want any fuss or words about it. 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 249 

You’begot to go back with us, and you might as 
well make the best of it.” 

“If you have a warrant there — which I greatly 
doubt — you know the charge is but a trumped up 
one and false, and I’m not to be bullied around in 
any such mannef. I’ve started for the east, and I 
don’t propose to be turned back by a fraudulent 
warrant in the hands of a party of cut throats. I 
know pretty well your purpose in this matter, 
and I don’t intend to submit to it.” Reuben 
spoke the indignation he felt. 

**So, so!” contemptuously; “and the young lady 
you’re hiding in there — you’d like to take her 
along, I suppose! Well, we don’t intend to let 
you. We’ve known of this little plan of yours 
for some time, and thought we’d give you a fair 
start, and then show you a trick worth two of it. 
Come, Carney, turn around your team. We 
want to get home for breakfast. ” 

Sorry I can’t accommodate ye, Jim Rogers, 
but meself an’ horses have started for Ogden, and 
as ye’ve no warrant for us I think we may as well 
kape on,” said Mike coolly. 

Turn the horses d — n ye!” cried the leader, 
trying to turn the horses by the bits, while an- 
other rode up to aid him. 

“Ye’re altogether too fasht, gintlemen. Gup! 
Gal Daisy!” shouted Mike, drawing a revolver 


250 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


and firing it at the head of Rogers, while Reuben 
followed his example and aimed at the other. 

There was a rush, a maddened plunge, and 
the frightened horses sprang forward, dragging 
Rogers from his saddle, while his horse dashed 
swiftly down the road, and nearly overturned the 
other man at their heads, whose arm had received 
a bullet from Reuben’s revolver, but who still 
clung to them. The other two men seeing the. 
situation, discharged their pieces at Mike and 
Reuben, but fortunately without serious effect. 

“Whoop la ! Shoot for your life ! Gup ! gup ! 
Daisy!” shouted Mike, firing in return. 

The horses made a second frantic plunge and 
in a moment were dashing madly down the road, 
while three more bullets came crashing through 
the carriage curtain. 

“Good God! Ida!” exclaimed Reuben, rising 
and firing again at the pursuers. ‘ * There, Dooley 
is down! I’ve killed his horse, I fear! That 
other one has pluck. He’s made good use of that 
left hand since I disabled his right !” 

‘ * It’s a pity it’s not Dooley himself. The horse 
is the likelier o’ the two,” said Mike, as the spot- 
ted horse sank back upon his haunches and fell to 
the ground. ‘‘Ay, Tom Jenks has backed out, 
an* we’re rid o’ the bastes now I reckon.” 

“But you are hurt Mike,” said Reuben look- 


A SAINTLY IRISHMAN. 


251 


ing toward his companion, and for the first time 
discovering that his face was covered with blood. 

“It’s only a bit of a slice out o’ me ear, an’ that 
I can well sphare fur I heard altogither too much 
before fur me pace o’ moind,” said the Irishman, 
coolly wiping off the blood with his handkerchief 

“Well, that’s sound philosophy, but are you 
unhurt, Ida!” looking anxiously into the carriage. 

“All right, Reuben. Is it all over?” she asked, 
with white and trembling lips. 

“Yes; three are disabled and the other turned 
back!” 

“There were none killed?” apprehensively. 

“I think not, only the spotted horse. Carney 
thinks that a greater loss than the master would 
be.” 

“Yes; and oh, Mr. Carney, you acted so brave- 
ly! How can I ever thank you?” said Ida fer- 
vently. 

“The Lord bless your swate sowl ! Wouldn’t 
ye be afther having Mike Carney save his own 
honor, besides carin’ for himself an* his horses ? 
It’s a cowardly knave as do’ant enjoy a bit of a 
foight,” said Mike, good naturedly. 

‘ ‘ Mike, look there ! ” exclaimed Reuben. 
“There’s surely a woman in that sage brush, 
yonder !” 

“Shure, an* your eye is full o’ lassies, Benson, 


252 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


but I think I caught sight o* the flutter of a gown 
meself, that time.” “ Hould on there. Wouldn’t 
ye loike to roide ?” he shouted as they neared the 
crouching figure. 

The woman, finding she was discovered, sprang 
from the shelter of the bush and fled swiftly down 
the road. 

‘‘It is Julia!” cried Ida and Reuben in a 
breath. 

Suddenly she tripped and fell. A moment 
more and the horses were along side, and Reuben 
sprang to the ground and lifted the prostrate form 
in his arms. 

It was indeed Julia, wild, haggard and bedrag- 
gled by the terrible and wearisome journey of the 
past hours, but Julia — and Reuben placed her in 
the carriage with exultant joy. 


A FAREWELL TO ZION. 


2?5 


CHAPTER XXV. 

\ 


A FAREWELL TO ZION. 

^*She has sprained her foot and fainted, from 
pain and excitement, I think,” said Reuben, as he 
placed Julia carefully upon a seat in the rarraige 
and got in beside her. 

“Now, Mike, drive for all you’re worth. We’ve 
nothing to tarry for.” 

‘ *Poor girl, how care-worn and tired she looks,” 
remarked Ida, trembling with joy at this fortunate 
meeting, while Reuben lifted his sister’s head and 
sought to restore her to consciousness. At length 
Julia’s eyes unclosed, she started up and looked 
about her wildly. 

“Where am I? Where — oh, Reuben is it you> 
Thank God you are safe, and I have found you!” 
cried the girl, sinking back in her seat with a sense . 
of relief But as she moved her foot, her face 
was drawn again with pain. “I am afraid I have 
injured my foot, Reuben; oh, what shall we do?” 
anxiously. 


254 ' ^ APPLES OF SODOM. 

‘‘Let me see how badly it is hurt;” and Reuben 
proceeded to remove the shoe from the injured 
member, which already looked angry and swollen. 
“This is indeed unfortunate, but I guess ifs not 
serious,” he said, and taking a handkerchief from 
his pocket, he tore it in strips and carefully ban- 
daged the sprained foot as well as he could. 

“I must have turned my foot when I stumbled 
into that rut,” said Julia, while Ida asked, 

“Why did you run from us?” 

“I didn’t recognize you. I was hurrying along 
the road and wondering what I should do when I 
heard a team coming behind me. Fearing it 
might be some one in pursuit of me, I ran on as 
fast as I could until I came to a brush in which to 
hide. Just at the bend in the road I saw the team 
come in sight and halt; and then there were loud 
voices and shooting and the team came tearing 
down the road again. You can imagine I was 
frightened, for I felt sure Reuben was one of the 
parties, and that he had been killed. And when 
you came near, and a voice not Reuben’s called 
to me — oh! I was wild with terror! I don’t 
know anything only that I tried to run and fell. 
But who was it, and where are they?” 

“A party of Mormons, and they’re back in the 
road picking themselves up, I fancy. There were 
four to two of us; but Mike is a host in himself.” 


A FAREWELL TO ZION. 25$ 

\ 

“You didn’t kill them all, then,” said Julia, ap- 
prehensively. 

“No, I think not any of them, though they 
were wounded, more or less.” 

‘‘I am sorry.” 

“For what?” 

“That you didn’t kill them.” 

“Why, Julia,” said Ida in surprise. 

* ‘There would in that case have been none left 
to go for reinforcements,” said Julia. “Now, we 
shall have'more trouble before reaching Ogden.” 

“We have the start of them, and a fine team of 
strong fast horses. There will be some delay in 
careing for their wounds, and one of them will go 
back to the city for help, during which time we 
shall be nearing our destination. We must get 
into Ogden in time to catch the eastern express 
train, and I think, if we have no trouble farther, 
we shall succeed in escaping the brethern, even if 
they think it worth while to send on again after 
us,” replied Reuben, “which I doubt their doing.” 

“Tell us how you got away Julia, and why you 
did’nt come to start with us. ” 

Julia related that part of her adventure already 
known to our readers, adding, “I sincerely hope 
Brother Walling made a night of it, and didn’t 
awaken any one until morning. I want him to 
know how pleasant it is to be dound and fettered 


256 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


once. He’s been close in the bonds of matrimony^ 
for a short time at least. I hope he enjoys it.” 

Reuben laughed. 

'‘Oh, Julia, you will jest at any time,” said Ida. 

"Well, I do wish you could have seen him, 
when I held the revolver in his face last night. 
He changed colors as rapidly as a chameleon. I 
believe he thought I must be joking at first, and 
he gasped and stammered ludicrously. If I hadn’t 
been so terribly in earnest I could have laughed 
at him.” 

“I think he must have wearied of his 'matrimon- 
ial bonds’ before morning,” said Reuben. "He’ll 
not mourn for you greatly. Puss.” 

Julia smiled. I fancy Sisters Walling one, two, 
three and four will laugh quietly in their sleeves 
when they hear of it,” she said, "but I can’t help 
wondering how mother will feel about it. It is 
treating her badly, I know, but she forced me to 
it Poor mother; she is such a firm believer in 
Mormonism, and it has nearly crushed out the 
natural affections of her heart.” 

The noble horses kept steadily on their course, 
and the sun climbed higher and higher in the 
heavens, while the carriage swayed to and fro and 
jolted over the rough road bearing them on to Og- 
den and liberty. 

They were nearing the outskirts of the town 


A FAREWELL TO ZION. 257 

when they heard Mike shout, ‘‘Begorra, they’re af- 
ter us again!” 

Looking hastily out they saw far down the road, 
a cloud of dust, and what appeared a number of 
galloping horsemen. The girls grew pale with 
alarm, while Reuben looked anxiously at his 
watch. 

‘ ‘ It must be time for the train to be in. If we 
can be so fortunate as to make close connection 
with it we are all right, I think.” 

The horses meantime were dashing swiftly for- 
ward, goaded by Mike’s vociferations and freely 
applied whip. 

“Gup, gup ! Now on yer mettle !” he shouted. 

‘ ‘ They’ll have fasht horses if they git in afore 
us ! Moike Carney’s good on the home stretch;’^ 
and turning down a side street, “I guess we’ve 
beat ’em this time!” 

It was but a few minutes, lengthened into hours 
by the torturing anxiety of the fleeing party be- 
fore the carriage dashed up to the station of the 
great Central Pacific, at Ogden. 

“ Shure, an’ Providence is on our soide,” said 
Mike, “for there’s the train awaitin’ ye, an’ 
spoilin’ for a start. Ye’ll be safe whin ye’ve an 
iron horse to back against a hoided one.” 

Reuben hastily lifted the trembling Ida to the 
ground, then taking Julia in his arms he bore her 


258 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


to the palatial car, which seemed to them a 
haven of refuge. A few moments later he had 
secured his tickets and checks and was himself 
aboard the train. 

Good-bye, Mike,” he said, ** I wish you were 
going with us.” 

‘ ‘ Indade, an’ who do ye suppose would take 
back yer compliments to the frinds so loth to part 
wid ye ? ” 

“Well, we hope you’ll receive no harm for 
having aided us,” said Ida. 

“Have no fears o’ that. Miss. I’ll tell Brother 
Brigham I’ve rid the territory of three o’ the most 
desp’rit characters in it ; but here comes yer frinds 
to say good bye to yez,” as at that moment the 
horsemen appeared in sight. 

The girls gave a faint scream of terror. 

“Good bye, an’ good luck to yez. I’ll whisper 
wid the conductor,” said Mike, starting down the 
track. “Rape out o’ sight an’ ye’re all roight.” 
He spoke eagerly with the conductor a moment 
and was gone. 

Nearer came the horsemen. They dashed up 
to the station and threw themselves from their 
horses, but at this moment the gong sounded, the 
conductor waived his hand and sprang aboard and 
in a brief space of time the huge train was gliding 
with a trembling, jarring motion out from the 


A FAREWELL TO ZION. 


259 


depot building. The clatter of the machinery 
grew more rapid and indistinct, while the great 
puffing engine sent out its huge columns of smoke, 
and then shot out upon the road with a speed and 
power born of steam and man’s invention. 

“Thank God, we are safe at last!” exclaimed 
Ida, and bursting into tears she wept hysterically. 

“Why, Ida,” said Reuben; “why should you 
give up now when you’ve been so brave through 
all the danger ?” 

“Because — because I’m so glad it’s over,” she 
sobbed ; “but, Julia, I am ashamed of myself when 
I see you so quiet and self-controlled.” 

Julia looked at her, a strange expression in her 
large, brilliant eyes. 

“I have raved so much, cried so much, feared 
so much and suffered so much during the past 
weeks that I now feel incapable of any emotion. 
This is rest,” she said. 


26 o 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


UNWELCOME INTELLIGENCE — CHARLIE’s BABY. 

Abbie had recovered from the prostration con- 
sequent upon Reuben and Julia’s departure, but 
her health was too delicate to be equal to the ac- 
customed labor and exercise of her life, and her 
mother had come to make her home with her, as, 
now that Elsie and Julia were gone, she was left 
alone. Besides this, the fact of Julia’s conduct, 
added to Reuben’s success in bearing away from 
Salt Lake, against the proclaimed opposition of 
the elders, a Mormon heiress, daughter of a 
prominent polygamist, had occasioned much ill- 
will toward the family, and Mrs. Benson felt that 
she was liable at any time to lose the monthly 
stipend which had been set apart for her as the 
prophet’s widow. 

Abbie was very glad to have her mother with 
her, for Charlie had become more and more in- 
different to her wishes, and of late even to her ac- 
tual needs. He seldom stopped for any length of 
time in her part of the house, and appeared blind 


UNWELCOME INTELLIGENCE. 26 1 

to the fact, so apparent to all others, of Abbie’s 
gradual wasting away of life. 

‘‘Oh, Abbie’ll be all right as soon as the 
weather gets warmer,” he said, when Mrs. Benson 
one day called his attention to the subject. “She 
always loses flesh and looks pale in winter — the 
case with delicate people like her.” 

“I never considered Abbie delicate until re- 
cently,” replied Mrs. Benson. “She was the 
most healthy and robust of my girls at home. I 
don’t understand this change in her. ” Bostwick 
looked annoyed. 

; “O, pshaw, there’s nothing serious the matter 
with her. I tell you she’ll be all right in three 
months. Don’t let her get the idea that she is ill, 
or she’ll really become so. The mind has a great 
deal to do with the health, you know. ” 

“Yes, I know it has,” replied Mrs. Benson, 
emphatically. 

Bostwick ignored her answer, and continued: 

“ Abbie stays at home too closely, and mopes too 
much. If she’d stir around and go out more, as 
Jen does, she’d feel better. ” 

“Do you try to get her to go often with 
you ?” 

“ Why, certainly I do. Jen and I go every 
week to dances, or the theatre several times, and 
Abbie could go with us if she wished; but she’s 


262 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


taken an unaccountable dislike to amusements of 
all kinds and society, lately . ” 

*‘It is strange. Abbie was very fond of it once 
replied her mother, dryly. 

“Yes, she was always ready to go with me when 
we were first married , but she has queer notions 
lately. For one thing, she don’t like Jen, I sup- 
pose; but I’m not to blame for that. ” 

‘ ‘ Of course not. I am very sorry she feels so. ” 
“So am I. It makes it extremely disagreeable 
for me sometimes, though I try to keep peace be- 
tween them. ” 

“Why, I hope they never quarrel. It is not 
like Abbie to quarrel with any one,” said Mrs. 
Benson in surprise. 

“O, no; Abbie won’t fight. She tries to act 
very amiably towards Jen, but one can see there’s 
no love lost between ’em. It is a pity women can’t 
get over their wretched jealousy of one another. 
It can’t make ’em any happier,” and Bostwick, with- 
out waiting to see Abbie, went off to his store. 

Mrs. Benson went slowly up stairs to Abbie, 
but her thoughts were not comfortable. Why 
should her daughters be so unlike others ? Julia 
had ended her rebellion only by running off to 
the States, and here was Abbie breaking her 
heart over this second marriage of her husband ; 
for she could not deny to herself that such was 


UNWELCOME INTELLIGENCE. ^ 263 

the case, neither could she avoid a secret satis- 
faction when she learned that Julia was safe 
under her father s roof. She was a strong 
Mormon, in faith and practice; but, after all, 
she was a mother, and the mother’s love was 
not entirely extinguished, though it had not 
weight sufficient to influence her action. She 
had only to look about her to see upon every 
hand martyrs to this same tenet of the church; 
and though she might wish her girls to escape the 
martyrdom, by no act of hers would she seek to 
prevent it. 

Sometime after this she was summoned by 
Charlie to his part of the house. Upon returning, 
and going directly to Abbie’s room, she found her 
lying upon her couch, her face buried in her pillow. 

*‘Abbie,’’ she said, ‘Mon’t you want to hear 
the news ? ” 

I can guess what it is,” replied Abbie, while 
a shudder passed over her frame. 

‘‘ Charlie is father to a fine little boy.” 

Oh, mother !” wailed Abbie, and she shrank 
as if from a blow, then remained motionless. 

Mrs. Benson was surprised and alarmed, as 
bending over her she found her once more uncon- 
scious. 

‘‘I don’t know but it’s a good thing,” she mut- 
tered. ‘ ‘ She’s out of her misery at least, but I 


264 ^ APPLES OF SODOM. 

can’t see why she should feel badly about this. 
She ought to rejoice. I suppose it’s because she 
has no children of her own, however. I’m sorry 
I told her. I didn’t realize she was so weak.” 
And she hastened to apply restoratives, until at 
last Abbie’s brown eyes opened once more to life 
and a consciousness of her sorrow. 

Several hours later as Abbie lay white and wan 
upon her pillow, her deep eyes full of unutterable 
suffering, she surprised her mother by suddenly 
asking : 

^‘Mother, are you sure Joseph. Smith received 
from God the revelation upon polygamy, as has 
been claimed?” 

Mrs. Benson looked at her in astonishment. 

“Sure? Why of course I’m sure. You don’t 
suppose ke would have perjured himself by giving 
a false revelation to his people ; besides I know, 
of course, that he practiced it himself, as I was 
one of his plural wives.” 

But, mother, why do his sons and his wife 
deny the claim that he sanctioned it ?” • 

* ' Emma Smith was loth to make the sacrifice 
which she must make to accept it, for we know, 
of course, that woman must crucify herself in the 
flesh to live perfectly her religion ; but as Christ 
was crucified for us, so should we be willing to 
make any sacrifice for Him. God commanded 


UNWELCOME INTELLIGENCE. 265 

Emma Smith particularly to accept the ordinance, 
and she did, while the prophet lived.” 

Abbie lay several moments before she again 
spoke. 

But mother,” she said at length, ‘‘why should 
this doctrine be so abhorrent to our best instincts, 
so terribly unnatural and fearful to us, if it is of 
Divine origin ? Surely nothing else of God’s 
ordering is so. All his commandments are easy 
to obey ; all his institutions pleasant and agreea- 
ble to us, if we live as we should, save this one ; 
but the more we pray to God, the nearer we live 
to Him, the purer our lives are, the more our 
nature revolts at this system of polygamy. I can- 
not understand it, though God knows I’ve striven 
hard to repress all human emotions and selfish- 
ness of the carnal heart. But the struggle is more 
than I can bear. Every day some new trial comes 
to torture me and goad my spirit into rebellion. I 
could give up my husband by death, if God 
required it, without murmuring, but to see him 
absorbed in this other home, to look back upon 
our happy past and feel that this system has 
robbed me of his care and love, and given me cold 
words and neglect instead ; to be a wife and yet 
no wife, because of this other coming between us ; 
and now, last and worst of all, to know that my 
husband^' — Abbie’s voice faltered in its utterance 


266 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


and she covered her face with her hands — “ is 
father to another woman! s child; oh, I cannot, can- 
not bear it ! It crushes me ! It is — is so hard to 
live ! ” and she sobbed wildly. 

Mrs. Benson looked distressed. It was very 
unusual for the quiet Abbie to give expression to 
her feelings in this way, especially before her 
mother, and that mother, hard and cold as she 
generally appeared, was touched by this wail of 
anguish. 

“Abbie, you are very weak and nervous,” she 
said kindly, “and you have allowed this last 
affair to prey upon your mind until it looks like a 
calamity to you. It is nothing but what you 
could foresee might take place from the first, and 
you should rather rejoice in it — delight in the 
child’s birth as if it were your own. Did not 
Sarah give Hagar to her husband that she might 
bear children unto her? and Leah and Rachel 
rejoiced in the children which their handmaidens 
gave unto Jacob? It is one more added to the 
kingdom, Abbie, and you should love its mother 
as your own flesh.” 

“But, mother, I cannot, I feel degraded, hu- 
miliated, dishonored by its birth, and I cannot 
love Charlie’s plural wife. ” 

“Abbie, I am surprised at you. I had no idea 
you were so selfish and stubborn. You cannot 


UNWELCOME INTELLIGENCE. 26 / 

expect to obtain the victory while you allow such 
feelings in your heart. I don’t wonder you are 
unhappy.” Mrs. Benson spoke sternly. 

‘^Mother, I have done all I could. By no act 
of mine have I purposely given Jennie cause to 
blame me, but I cannot govern my own heart, 
nor can I make Charlie’s marriage seem other 
than horrible and degrading to me,” and Abbie 
wept hysterically. ^ 

‘‘There, child, don’t say any more. It will 
only make you worse. Pray God to give you a 
submissive spirit, and try and control your 
emotions as far as possible. If you were well 
you would not feel so.” So saying, Mrs. Benson 
left the room, and Abbie was left to herself and 
her wretchedness. 

A few days after this Charlie came to Abbie’s 
room for the first time in over a week. His 
second wife had claimed his presence and care 
whenever he could absent himself from his busi- 
ness, ’exclusively, and he seemed to have forgot- 
ten Abbie had any claim upon him. He came in 
ruddy and bright from his walk in the clear air, 
his face glowing with the thought of his new hap- 
piness and presenting a striking contrast to the 
pale, frail creature lying upon the couch. 

‘ ‘ What, Abbie, you in bed ! What’s the mat- 
ter ?” his smile giving place to a frown. 


268 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“ I haven’t felt as well as usual for a day or 
two,” she said, repressing the quiver of pain that 
racked her. 

“Always the same old story, and it comes of 
your sulking here in . this room instead of going 
out among folks. You’re getting as pale as a 
cellar-growing plant for want of air and sun- 
light ; but come, I want you to go with me to 
see my his last sentence emphasized to show 
the satisfaction he felt. 

Abbie looked startled and as if she were going 
to refuse. 

“It isn’t so far to the other part of the house 
but you can walk there, and Jen won’t hurt you 
now, for she’s in bed and almost as white as you 
are.” 

Abbie struggled a moment with bitter emotion 
before she could answer him. How cruel he was. 
Could he not see how dreadful this trial was for her ? 
Could this be the devoted husband, the tender, 
sympathetic lover of her early marriage? ‘ He 
had once been a happy, jovial, large-hearted fel- 
low, careless and frank in his manner, but with 
the gentle sympathy and warm affection of a 
woman. Surely Mormonism had greatly changed 
Charlie Bostwick and blunted his sensibilities until 
he was unfeeling. 

“Charlie, I am very weak; I hardly feel able.” 


UNWELCOME INTELLIGENCE. 269 

‘‘Oh, of course, some excuse if I make a re- 
quest of you. I might have known better than 
to ask you, but Jen wanted I should bring you 
in to see the baby, and I promised her I would. 
It isn’t often she sends for you,” he added, con- 
temptuously. 

Abbie felt sure Jennie sent for her because she 
thought it would pain her, but she attempted to 
rise. She must go. She had lain down in a 
white morning wrapper, and putting her feet in 
some slippers by her couch she tried to stand 
upon them, but she grew faint, staggered and 
would have fallen had not Charlie caught her 
and supported her weight. 

“Why, you are weaker than I supposed, Ab- 
bie. How long have you been like this?” 

“Only a few days, but Fll be better soon,” 
pressing her hand to her heart to quiet its palpi- 
tation, and panting from this slight exertion. 

‘ ‘ Of course you will if you’ll rouse up and get 
out in the air more. Now if I put this shawl 
about you, and you lean on me, you can walk 
over there, can’t you?” 

“I think so. I’ll try,” and Abbie walked 
feebly to the cottage. 

“Why, you are as white as a ghost, Abbie ! I 
thought you’d be anxious to see our baby, and 
expected you in every day,” said Jennie. “I 


2/0 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


told Charlie to bring you over, thinking perhaps 
you were waiting for an invitation.’’ Then uncov- 
ering the little bundle of flannel and muslin, she 
turned its face towards Abbie, and said: “Ain’t 
he a beauty? Charlie thinks he’s the most won- 
derful baby in the world, just because he looks 
like him. See; isn’t he the very image of his 
papa?” 

“Well, really, a baby never looks like anything 
but a baby to me,” replied Abbie, “but this is 
certainly a very pretty one, and it may look like 
Charlie, but I don’t know how to trace the re- 
semblance, ” as she noted the shapeless, squirming 
atom of humanity. 

‘ ‘ That’s because you have none of your own. 
I assure you there’s a vast difference in babies. 
Some are scrawny, and have such puckered little 
faces with big noses and no foreheads at all, but 
our baby is round and plump, with the nicest fat 
hands and his papa’s own eyes.” And the happy 
mother gazed at the diminutive man admiringly, 
and ended by kissing him rapturously. 

“And its mamma’s hair,” said Charlie, laughing 
and pointing to the reddish, downy covering of 
the little round head. 

“Oh, his hair is all right. You know you par- 
ticularly admire my hair ; but see how fatherly 
Charlie looks;” and Jennie placed the baby in 


UNWELCOME INTELLIGENCE. 2/1 

his arms. He’s talking about getting a pony for 
him to ride already ; so proud of him, you 
know.” 

Charlie looked the happy father, and held the 
baby as awkwardly as was to be expected, while 
Jennie rattled on with its praises. What this 
trial was to Abbie can be imagined. A torturing 
weight oppressed her. She pleaded fatigue, and 
asked her husband to assist her back to her own 
rooms. 

What? You are not so helpless as that, are 
you?’” said the blonde. hope the sight of 

our baby has not made you sick,” maliciously. 

It was a great relief to Abbie to be once more 
alone in her own room. 

*‘Love that woman! Ylow can I love — her?” 
she asked herself again and again. ‘‘She im- 
proves every occasion to insult and annoy me; 
and Charlie is blind and will not see it! He is 
lost, utterly lost to me 1” 


2/2 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


RETRIBUTION. 

The winter days were over, and the breath of 
springtime was upon the land. Abbie had been 
for weeks confined to her bed; in fact, most of the 
time since the birth of Charlie’s child. With 
this gradual wasting away of life had come a 
quiet, peaceful resignation to her fate. She had 
won the victory, and her tortured heart no longer 
arose in bitter resentment against her husband, his 
wife, or the accursed creed for which she had been 
sacrificed. 

For some reason too, her husband had been 
kinder and more attentive of late. He would call 
in frequently in the morning or at night, and 
bring her fruit or flowers, and seemed to feel some 
anxiety in regard to her health. 

“It’s growing warm and pleasant,” he said one 
morning, and I hope we can soon have you out 
of this room, and get a little color once more in 
ygur face.” 

“Charlie!” Abbie laid her thin hand upon his. 


RETRIBUTION. 


273 

“ Don’^'you know I shall never go out of this 
room, until I am carried out to my grave?” 

“O, nonsense, Abbie, you’ll be all right in a 
few weeks. There’s nothing serious the matter 
with you. You are in no great pain, are you?” 

“ No , only and she smiled faintly, ‘‘only in 
my heart, but Charlie,” as he was about to speak, 
“ I want to talk with you. I have something to 
say to you before I go, and I am feeling a little 
stronger this morning. Can you spare me the 
time?” 

He looked as if he gladly would have feigned an 
excuse to avoid the conversation, but her clear 
eyes were upon him and he answered kindly: 

“Certainly, Abbie, but I don’t want you to talk 
of dying. That’s all bosh. You’ll be as well as 
ever before summer is ended.” 

“ No, don’t think it Charlie. I know better. 
Besides, I don’t care now to be well. It is better 
I should go.” He looked at her in surprise, a 
tinge of awe and embarrassment preventing him 
from answering. “I have very little to live for, 
you know. No children to care for, no one 
dependent upon me for happiness, ” she added. 

“You have your husband and mother.” 

“ My mother has Elsie left, and my husband 
has another wife and child, whom he cherishes ; 
and another home more pleasant than this.” 


274 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


‘'O, no, no, don’t say that, Abbie,” said the 
man hastily. “Of course I have been obliged to 
spend the greater part of my time with Jennie, as 
she has given me an heir, and has needed my aid 
and society. You have had mother with you; 
besides, you haven’t seemed to care for my com- 
pany, and Jen does. She’s getting as cross as 
thunder lately, though.” 

^‘Forgive me for speaking as I did, Charlie; I 
did not mean to reproach you. It is natural you 
should have preferred to stay there ; but that re- 
minds me of the subject of which I wanted to speak 
to you. I hear that you are about to take a third 
wife.” 

Bostwick colored violently and dropped his 
eyes to the floor. 

‘ ‘ Who told you ? I didn’t mean you should 
be bothered with it until you were stronger.” 

*‘Some ladies who called here yesterday were 
speaking of it, but it doesn’t bother me at all, for 
I may never live to see you married. But what 
.does Jennie think of it?” 

Oh, she’s as mad as fury about it, and threat- 
ens all sorts of things ; but I’m not to be intimi- 
dated by her threats. She’ll have to make the 
best of it when the thing’s done.” 

* ‘ But, Charlie, do you believe in your heart that 
iit’s right?” 


RETRIBUTION. 


275 


“ Right ? Why the prophet has told us so. I 
supposed Abbie, were too zealous a Mormon 
to question that?” 

“ Well, I used to feel so once,” she said with a 
sigh, ‘ ‘ but I have thought a great deal about this 
lately, and I cannot feel as if the kind Heavenly 
Father, so merciful and loving in all else, can wish 
to lay so heavy a burden upon women ; a burden 
heavier than she can bear, and greater than he 
lays upon men.” 

“ Eve first took of the forbidden fruit, you know, 
and in old Bible times polygamy was allowed. 
Think of Abraham, Jacob and David — all men 
honored and loved of God.” 

“Yes, I know, their example is always held up 
before us ; but when Christ came upon earth He 
taught us the Gospel and redemption by faith and 
love, not sacrifice and blood-shed ; and He did 
away with the old order of things, with plurality 
of wives, and said man should have but one wife, 
and they twain should be one flesh,” said Abbie, 
speaking slowly and solemnly. “ It seems to me we 
are following the example of past and barbaric ages, 
instead of the teaching of this later dispensation.” 

“Well, I am sure I don’t know. I am only 
obeying the commandments of the revelation, and 
following the example and precept of my betters 
in the Mormon church and priesthood.” 


2/6 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


‘‘But, Charlie, look at the results. Dear hus- 
band, look back and tell me are you the same 
man you were before the idea of this second mar- 
riage presented itself ; are you happier now than 
you once were with me alone?’* 

“No, Abbie, I’ll be hanged if I am. What, 
with Jen’s nagging and your pale face haunting 
me. I’m harassed half out of existence,” he said 
frankly. “ If I could be back where I was a year 
and a half ago. I’d be glad. There has been more 
than one occasion when I had been glad if Jen 
would have carried out her threat and gone to 
Brigham for a divorce — luckily, he can undo 
the knot as easily as tie it — if it had not been 
for the boy. I wouldn’t like to give him 
up.” 

“ No,’’ said Abbie sadly. “Such an act, when 
once done, cannot well be undone ; but I don’t 
see why you should add to your cares by taking 
a third wife into your household.” 

“Well, several of the elders have been hound- 
ing me about it ; and besides, Abbie, Jen’s been 
as cruel as sin to you, why shouldn’t she have a 
chance to see how she likes a rival. She’s been 
running the house with a high hand lately, and 
needs a lesson. Dollie Edgars is a nice girl, and 
will make a good wife, I think ; and it will be a 
relief to have a quiet home to go to, after the 


RETRIBUTION. 2^/ 

tempest in a tea-pot to which I have been accus- 
tomed.” 

Abbie looked at him reproachfully. 

"‘Yes, I know I might have had a pleasant 
home here, but to tell the truth you’ve looked so 
sad and glum all the time, I’ve wanted to keep 
out of your sight as much as possible. I knew 
how you felt about my marriage at the first, and 
I was afraid you were not getting over it as you 
should.” 

No, I shall never get over it here, Charlie. I 
J:ried — God knows — I tried, but I could not^ and 
now if by my death I can — ” 

“For conscience sake, Abbie, don’t talk that 
way ! Don’t you suppose I’ve seen how you were 
grieving and wearing your life out over it? I’ve 
tried not to look — not to see — and I’ve been 
attentive to Jen, and made more of her and 
neglected you on that account — because I wanted 
to stifle conscience and be blind to it all, ” said the 
man, moved by the sight of his frail and dying 
wife into something of the former ingenuous 
warmth and open-hearted kindness that once 
characterized him. 

“Now, I’m going to take another wife to keep 
Jen interested, and then, when we have nursed 
you back to health, we will be happy again. I am 
glad I have told you this. I shall feel better for 


278 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


it. There has been no confidence between us 
since this second marriage, and, Abbie, it has hurt 
me as well as you.” 

Abbie smiled and stroked softly the strong, 
manly hand that rested upon her couch, while a 
new and tender light glowed in her large, spiritual 
eyes. 

“ I am very glad, too,” she said, earnestly. “It 
was hard to go with this great gulf between us. 
Now, I am ready.” 

When her husband had left her for his place of 
business, Abbie lay long in the same position, 
dwelling upon her husband’s kindly words. She 
was happier than she had been for months, or 
since the second wife had come to wreck her life. 
It was like gathering up one tiny thread of the 
silken cord that once bound her to her husband. 
She had before believed him so careless and in- 
different to her suffering. 

A week later Jennie came abruptly into Abbie’s 
room, bearing her baby in her arms, her hair di- 
sheveled, her eyes red with weeping and her man- 
ner distraught. 

“Has Charlie been here this morning?” was her 
first question, as she flung herself into a chair and 
faced Abbie. 

*‘No, he has not. Mother said he called at 
the door to say he was late and couldn’t stop.” 


RETRIBUTION. 

‘‘He didn’t tell you, then — ” and the excited 
woman burst into tears. 

“Tell me what?” Abbie spoke quietly and 
kindly. 

“Tell you that — that he’s to be married to Doll 
Edgars soon, and that he has invited her to our 
house to tea to-night ! Just think, to bring her 
there to my table when he knows I hate her! It’s 
outrageous! I can’t endure it!” 

“That will be but little compared to enduring 
her presence when he is really married to her,” 
said Abbie, gently. 

“We went to a dance down at the hall the 
night before last and she was there, and he was 
fairly silly in his attentions to her. I could have 
killed her and pounded him ! I told him so when 
we got home, and of course we had a fuss ; he got 
terribly angry, and to punish me he’s invited her 
to come and spend the afternoon. He said I 
must get used to seeing them together and learn 
to behave myself and control my temper ; and 
baby is so cross I can’t get time to do anything; 
I haven’t a bit of baking done, and the house is 
in an awful state. I vowed I’d clear out and not 
receive her or do anything, but I suppose I must 
not do it. Charlie would never forgive me if I did. 
Oh, dear ! What shall I do ?” and she sobbed 
aloud. 


28 o 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


“ I think mother will go over and help you if 
you would like to have her,” said Abbie, kindly. 

‘ ' I suppose you get little time besides caring for 
your baby.” 

Oh, I will be thankful if she will ! I feel as if I 
should murder that woman if I am left alone with 
her 1 Charlie says he’s going to bring Doll here 
to live in the house with me to help me, but it 
seems as if I shall do something awful if he does.” 

‘‘No, you will not. You will endure her pres- 
ence and try to be kind to her, as many another 
woman has done before you. We are taught to 
love our sisters in marriage as our own flesh.” 

“ Don’t talk that to me! It’s an impossibility ! 
Love her, indeed I Y ou don’t know what you’re 
talking about.” 

“Don’t I? I think, Jennie, I do,” remarked 
Abbie, softly. 

For the first time the woman appeared to realize 
Abbie’s position. She looked at her with a quick, 
startled expression ; but Abbie’s eyes were serene 
and her face told no story of triumph or pleasure 
in this her rival’s punishment and grief 

‘ ‘ Oh, forgive me 1 I didn’t think. Of course 
you do know.” Then, as if there flashed over 
her a sense of what Abbie had suffered, she 
continued, dropping her eyes in embarrassment, 
while her face was suffused with a flush of 


RETRIBUTION. 


281 


shame : ‘ ‘ Abbie, I’m sorry for my unkindness to 
you. I know now how you felt. I don’t see how 
you ever lived through it.” 

^ ^ I am not living through it, for I am dying be- 
cause of it ; but I am glad I am permitted to die,” 
said Abbie, gently. 

Jennie stared at her helplessly. 

“ Dying,” she repeated, tremblingly, *^and I am 
the cause ?” 

“Not you, but the system which makes our 
lives a daily martyrdom. Not you ; for if Charlie 
had not married you he would doubtless have 
married another,” she said, wearily; **but I am 
sorry for you, though your cross will be less than 
mine, for you will have your. child to solace you.” 

“Jennie Bostwick winced at Abbie’s words, for 
she remembered how many times she had exulted 
in the fact of Abbie’s being childless. The re- 
membrance brought her anything but pleasure 
now, and the stings of remorse and a reproving 
conscience goaded her and added to her burden of 
grief and anger. Truly in all this she was to 
receive her retribution. 

She bowed her head and sobbed, brokenly; 
*^You are an angel, Abbie; I never knew it 
before. Don’t die until you have forgiven me,'* 


282 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


i . 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


IN THE STATES. 

Leaving the valley of the saints, bounded and 
sheltered by its mountain wall, we will go with our 
readers over the great Pacific railway to its eastern 
terminus, and look in upon a pleasant home in 
the States. 

Seated about a glowing fire in a cheerful and 
tidy sitting room, two ladies are eagerly awaiting 
the arrival of the evening train from the West. 

“I wonder if this will appear homelike to 
mother ” remarks one, whom we recognize as Ida 
Verner, or, rather, Mrs. Reuben Benson now, and 
mistress of the house. 

“It will be home to her wherever you are, Ida, 
never fear. She will be glad enough to shake the 
dust of Salt Lake from her feet to have any 
place seem a Paradise.” 

“lam sure I was said the other. ' 

Ida laughs. “Well, you had especial reasons 
for wishing to leave there. I am very anxious to> 
hear all the particulars of Brother Walling’s night 


,1 


( 

IN THE STATES. 283 

of it. I wonder if his wrists didn’t ache before 
morning.” 

^^Don’t call him brother any more for conscience’s 
sake. We are not Mormons any longer, and 
we’ve escaped from the brethren I am thankful to 
say.” 

^ ‘ Why not , as long as he is your husband. 
Are you not my sister?” said Ida, teasingly. 

Ida, beware of my righteous anger !” tragically 
exclaimed Julia; there are some subjects upon which 
one may not even jest.” 

“I wonder how long since my keen-witted sister 
found that out. I remember a time when she — ” 

‘‘How thankful I am the laws here do not recog- 
nize a plural marriage,” interrupted Julia. 

“Doubly thankful, I presume, since your ac- 
quaintance with Mr. Alden. Ah, you blush ! 
Come, you might as well tell me all about it. I’ve 
been looking at that ring you have on your finger 
all day, and longing to ask you the meaning of it.” 

“Its meaning? Why, do rings mean anything? 
I assure you I did not ask the meaning of this. 
Let me see, I think I’ve read somewhere that a 
diamond meant — why Ida, what is the language 
of the diamond?” demurely asks Julia, while the 
dimples play hide-and-seek about her lips. 

“It means in this case. I’m well satisfied, that 
Julia Benson has promised to form a life partner- 


284 


APPLES OF SODOM. 



ship with a certain young lawyer of this city. O, 
fy, Julia, to try and put me off that way! But 
here comes Reuben 1” she exclaims eagerly, “and 
there — oh yes, she has come 1” and Ida springs joy- 
ously down the steps, and out to the carriage. 

“ Mother r 

“Ida, my dear child !” and mother and daughter 
are locked in each other’s embrace. 

There were many questions to be asked and 
answered, and much confusion and running about 
for a time, but later when Mrs. Verner had 
partaken of refreshments, and was resting comfort- 
ably in an easy chair, and they were all seated 
again, Reuben said: 

‘‘Now tell us about Walling. I’m curious to 
know how he enjoyed his nuptial bonds.” 

Mrs. Verner laughed pleasantly. “Oh, yes 
indeed, poor fellow. You are, of course, interested 
in him. Why, after Julia left him he sat there 
tied in his chair, for really he was obliged to under 
the circumstances, though after a time I think they 
told me he hitched the chair along to the bed and 
so he could lie down upon it. I believe he suc- 
ceeded in getting one of his feet loose, but I’m not 
certain; and there he remained until morning, 
suffering any amount of torture from his cramped 
and unpleasant position. 

“Your mother, as you remember, Julia, always 


IN THE STATES. 


285 


rises early, and that morning she got up about 
five o’clock, and upon going into the kitchen 
found, to her surprise, the doors unlocked.” 

should have locked them after me, but I 
forgot that,” interrupted Julia. 

Mrs. Benson was very much alarmed at first, 
for she remembered locking them the night before 
after all the guests were gone ; and she ran to her 
bureau and searched among her valuables to see 
if anything was missing, but found nothing dis- 
turbed. Then she began to wonder how the 
intruder got in, as the keys were all in the inside 
of the locks, and remembered that burglars had 
instruments to turn the keys from the outside, 
though there was a question in her mind as to how 
one had succeeded in sliding back the bolts. 
Then, at last, it occurred to her that perhaps 
Brother Walling had awakened and come down 
early, while she slept ; and she resolved to set her 
mind at rest by going to your room to see if he 
was there. Going up stairs she discovered the 
key to the room was in the outside of the door, 
and the door locked. For the first time, then, a 
suspicion of the truth flashed upon her, and she 
felt sure Julia had run away. She rapped several 
times, but receiving no answer she unlocked and 
opened the door, and entered the room to find 
Brother Walling nearly paralyzed by pain and 


286 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


suffering. She quickly cut the cords and released 
him, but she told me he couldn’t speak for several 
moments even, he was so exhausted. The cords 
had cut into his wrists and limbs until they were 
badly swollen, and he actually cried when the 
blood began to circulate in his hands and feet 
again, the sensation was so painful. You must 
have tied those cords with a vengeance, J ulia.” 

“I was tying him to untie myself,” said Julia. 
But how did mother feel about it ?” 

'‘I don’t know. I half believe in her secret 
heart she was glad, but of course it wouldn’t do 
to say so. She condoled with Brother Walling, 
and they notified the police and began search for 
you. They sent word over to Abbie’s to know 
if you were there, about six o’clock, but of course 
we were able to truthfully tell them we had seen 
nothing of you since you left your mother’s 
house, and were ignorant of your whereabouts.” 

It seems some one had found out about your 
going away with Reuben, Ida, and started on 
after you before this.” 

*‘Yes,” replied Ida. ‘‘Some one was about 
our house when Reuben called there, and must 
have overheard our arrangements, or enough to 
make him keep close watch of us. They followed 
us when we drove out of Salt Lake City. We 
wrote you all about that. ” 


IN THE STATES. 


287 


‘*And Mike Carney told me. What an odd 
genius he is ! He gave Abbie and me a very 
dramatic account of your journey, and your 
interview with your * friends, the butchers,’ 
when he came back. As soon as he met us — 
I was staying with Abbie on account of her 
prostration and anxiety — he pulled off his hat 
and says he, ‘your sarvant, mum. Faith, an 
I’ve seen yer frinds through the dark valley an’ on 
to the road to Paradise.’ I was startled, for I 
feared he meant you were killed, though his 
smiling face reassured me.” 

“They reached the train in safety then,” said 
Abbie, who understood him better. 

“Intirely, mum, an’ took the straight and 
narrer road fur Canaan.” 

“You didn’t learn anything of Julia?” we asked. 

“ Indade, an’ that was the swate craythur we 
picked up by the roadside wid a broken laig,” he 
answered. 

Abbie exclaimed joyfully at this, but"'asked if 
you were badly hurt. 

“Only a bit of a sprain she got thryin’ to out- 
run the horses. Shure, an’ she’s a foine lass, wid 
all her timper.” 

“Did any one try to make you trouble?” we 
asked. 

“ Faith, an’ its not Mike Carney as’ll tell you 


288 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


how hard the rascals thried. Phat’s the thryin’ if 
they fail ? Brother Brigham, pace to his sowl, sint 
some of his friends to kape us from going astray. 
‘Now Moike,’ sez I to myself whin I heard ’em 
a cornin’, ‘ if ye’re a good Mormon, ye must show 
your hand. The ilders hev tached ye when ye 
see a mon on the wrong road ye should stop him, 
an’ if he’s loath to sthop, thin ye must kill him to 
save his sowl. Now here’s a chance for ye to 
obey the prachin’, an’ as I was spoilin’ for a foight 
I took out me pistols; an’, shure enough, me lads 
found they was on the wrong road an’ turned 
back.’” 

All laughed heartily as Mrs. Benson told this 
with a good imitation of Mike’s manner and 
brogue. 

‘ ‘ Why mother, I didn’t know you were such a 
mimic,” said Ida. • 

“Well, I was sufficiently interested to have his 
words ring in my ears for days. He told me all 
about your fight, and pointed with pride to his 
injured ear. 

“The dear old fellow! We owe him a debt of 
gratitude,” said Ida. 

“He told me when I saw him last to tell Mr. 
Benson that ‘ he had a moind to take a trip over 
the road himself, just to convince him that staling 
a road would make it shorter!*” 


IN THE STATES. 


289 


‘ ‘ What did he mean ? I see — steeling it That’s 
like him. Well I wish he would come, we’d make 
him welcome. You never knew, mother, of the 
adventure Reube had while going home the night 
I saw the men hidden in the shrubbery. He 
didn’t tell me until after we came here.” 

Mrs. Verner looked inquiringly at Reuben. 

*Tt was nothing. A couple of fellows came up 
to me and threatened to spoil my good looks, but 
as I had none to spare we had a slight skirmish. 
I left one of them in a gutter. The other ran 
away. For some reason Salt Lake City seemed 
to owe me a grudge. I hardly know why. I 
didn’t meddle much with their pet institutions. 
Probably I shall not trouble them again for some 
time. Do you hear anything of Elsie?” 

* ‘ I’ve seen her often; but I fancy she does not 
look quite so happy and careless as she used to ; 
perhaps it is only fancy though.” 

“If any one can be happy as a plural wife, she 
can,” remarked J ulia, ‘ ‘for she never in her life took 
anything to heart until she took Harry Baxter; 
and he was so entirely perfect in her eyes that 
she could not understand why we were not all in 
love with him, from mother down to the cat I 
doubt if she will ever see any blemishes.” 

“I hope she never may. I should dislike to see 
careworn lines in place of the sunny dimples that 


290 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


were always so pleasing to look at. It don’t seem 
possible that any man can ill-treat her, especially 
handsome, courteous Harry Baxter.” 

“I wish they might come here to live,” said Ida 
warmly. 

‘‘Ah, Ida, if they did, what of poor Elsie? She 
would have to give up her husband to his legal 
wife. Sister Lydia,” Mrs. Verner replied. 

“Yes, I think of those things when we talk of 
abolishing polygamy. Let Congress take what 
action it will, there can be no immediate doing 
away with plural marriage. Further marriages 
may be prohibited, but what has been done cannot 
be undone. Polygamy must die a slow and linger- 
ing death or its end will be more dreadful than its 
beginning,” said Reuben, “Utah would be a land 
of widows and orphans.” 

“But,” said Julia, “think how many first wives 
would rejoice if at one blow the system could 
be broken up and they be restored to their 
legitimate position.” 

Mrs. Verner shook her head slowly and sadly. 
Nothing could restore to them the alienated and 
divided affection of their husbands or bring back 
the lost confidence and sympathy of their early 
marriage ; besides, woman will bear much and suf- 
fer much before she will parade her sorrow before 
the world or turn against the father of her chil- 


291 


I 


/ 


IN THE STATES. 

dren. There is no denying that polygamy has 
been, and is, a great and abiding evil, but it is a 
curse that will not end with its prohibition. The 
crushed and broken-spirited women of Utah can- 
not be restored to freedom and happiness in this 
life by any act of Congress — at least those who 
are now living in polygamy ; but let there be 
laws which shall effectually prevent plural mar- 
riages in the future. Let no man sit in Congress, 
or be allowed to hold office in the land, who is a 
polygamist. Take away all chance of honorable 
promotion or advancement in life from that class, 
and it will grow less. Man is ambitious. Let 
polygamy be a death blow to his ambition, and 
he will not embrace it. It will be a great relief to 
the mothers in Zion when they can feel that their 
daughters are not doomed to the same inheritance, 
and will never become plural wives. 

*‘I can remember a period in my own ex- 
perience,” and Mrs. Verner’s voice faltered 
slightly, “when I almost prayed God that my 
child, my little girl, might die in her innocent 
babyhood rather than live to share the fate com- 
mon to Mormon women. I have been in the 
confidence of a large number of my unhappy sis- 
ters in Salt Lake, and their recitals vary only as 
do their nature and circumstances. It is always 
a history of sorrow and unrevealed bitterness of 


292 APPLES OF SODOM. 

heart. Few, indeed, have I known to be contented 
and happy in a polygamic household. It is only 
before the Gentiles that Mormon women wear their 
masks and extol the beauty of our institutions.” 

“I have wondered at that sometimes,” said 
Reuben. 

** It is natural we should do so. We have been 
taught to shun and fear the Gentiles, and the 
feeling has been fostered and nurtured in our 
bosoms. Remember the inhuman and unjust per* 
secutions to which we were subjected in early 
days. Driven from our homes, seeing our friends 
shot down in cold blood and our homes become 
the prey of the spoiler in Missouri, while we were 
forced to flee, destitute and beggared, to the shelter 
of another State, having no chance or hope for 
redress for our grievances ; then, when once more 
settled and prosperous, to have our honored 
prophet taken from us and foully murdered, while 
he was unarmed and defenceless. Is it any won* 
der we have hated the Gentiles and clung ten- 
aciously to our principles and institutions?” 


CELESTIAL MARRIAGE. 


293 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


CELESTIAL MARRIAGE FROM DIFFERENT STANDPOINTS. 

But what of Elsie during this period of time ? 
The months passed by, bringing no great change 
in her outward life, but in Elsie’s mind and heart 
an unseen influence had been at work effecting a 
wonderful transformation. The childish innocent 
trust, the careless light-heartedness of her ignor- 
ant girlhood was gone, and in its place had come 
a graver, soberer type of womanhood. She 
learned many things which opened her eyes to the 
true inwardness of Mormonism. She began to 
feel afraid to question her husband upon any sub- 
ject, there was so much apparently that she must 
not know. He was full of business. He came 
and went, he bought and sold ; but Elsie was as 
ignorant as any outsider of all the details of his 
transactions. Men came to the house to see him, 
and he was closeted with those whom Elsie 
would scorn to recognize upon the street. Yes, 
her husband was becoming more and more of a 
mystery to her; yet he was ever kindly affec* 


294 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


donate, and apparently as fond of this last wife 
as upon his marriage day. 

Elsie had seen him frequently in the company 
of the other wives — she had met Mrs. Agnes and 
Nellie Eaxter now — and she was forced to confess 
to herself that she could ’ detect no visible prefer- 
ence for either on such occasions. He was ever 
the same courteous, polished gentleman, ready 
with his pleasant smile of greeting ; always atten- 
tive to the slightest wish of each ; his attentions 
and favors so evenly distributed, there could be 
no cause for jealousy or rivalry among them. 
Truly, for a polygamist, he was a remarkable 
man. 

But at last, without warning, came a terrible 
blow to Elsie’s happiness. 

** Elsie,” said her husband, one evening after 
they had gone to her apartments, ^ ‘ I am going to 
Europe ! ” 

“ To Europe ? Oh, Harry ! ” The blue eyes 
opened wide with alarm and her heart stood still 
with fear. 

‘‘Yes, dear. Brother Brigham desires to send 
me on a mission of trust to that country, and as 
there is considerable business connected with it, 
it will occupy me several months. I may be gone 
a year or more Do you think you will miss me, 
Blossom ? ” 


CELESTIAL MARRIAGE. 29$ 

Miss you !” she faltered. “ Oh, Harry, can’t 
you take me with you ?” 

Would you like to go?” smiling into her 
up-turned face and putting his arm about her. 

“Oh, very much indeed ! You will let me go, 
will you not?” she pleaded, the pretty, childish 
face eager and anxious. 

“ I don’t know as I can very well. I should 
like to ; it would be a very pleasant and profitable 
tour for you, as well as adding to my own 
pleasure, but I am afraid it isn’t practicable.” 

‘ ‘ Why not ? Surely you do not mind the ex- 
pense ?” 

“No, but Elsie,” seating her upon his knee 
and looking at her soberly and earnestly, “I 
want to take Emile back to her old home. There 
is a chance that it may work wonders for her, and 
restore her poor, shattered mind. You would not 
wish to prevent that, or go instead of her?” 

“ No — o, of course not ; but why can I not go 
also ? I can wait upon her and care for her. 
Indeed, I think she will need me, Harry ?” 

* ^ Are you willing to relinquish your claim upon 
me, and travel with us as my sister or servant, 
Elsie?” he asked, looking at her curiously. 

“No indeed; why should I?” she replied in sur- 
prise. 

“My dear, do you not know if we go to 


APPLES OF SODOM, 


296 

Europe you will see and associate with people 
who are not Mormons, and they will look upon 
your claim of being my wife as a doubtful one.” 

‘‘Harry, I don’t understand you, ” faltered Elsie, 
a dim comprehension of truth dawning upon her. 

“Elsie, child, people out of Utah recognize 
but one wife, all others living in such relation ap- 
pear to them objects of scorn. They would look 
upon your position as a shameful one, and I 
should be condemned as a criminal, for bigamy is 
a crime in the States, and made punishable by law. ’* 

“ Heaven help me! It is, then, as Julia said,” 
exclaimed Elsie, covering her face with her hands, 
a full sense of hef position for the first time 
occurring to her. 

“Among enlightened nations about us; it is 
only in Utah that polygamy is practiced to any 
great extent,” continued Baxter, “and unfortu- 
nately for our project it isn’t practicable at this 
time to carry it beyond the territories. But for 
that I would be glad to take you with me. How- 
ever, you can go if you wish to act upon my first 
suggestion and call yourself a single woman, act- 
ing in the capacity of companion to my wife.” 

Elsie sadly shook her head, then putting her 
arm about her husband’s neck, while the color 
deepened in her cheeks, she whispered softly a 
secret in his ear. 


CELESTIAL MARRIAGE. 


297 


“Ah, indeed,” he said, pressing her more 
closely to him, while he looked fondly upon her, 
^‘that renders it wholly impracticable, I fear.” 

“And you will be gone! Ah, Harry, how can 
I bear it!” sobbed Elsie, clinging to him and hid- 
ing her face on his shoulder. “Oh, it is cruel, 
cruel to send you away from me! ” 

Harry Baxter’s eyes grew humid while he 
sought to soothe by loving words and tender 
caresses the sobbing and stricken girl. His con- 
science was ill at ease. By nature he was too 
sensitive and humane to delight in polygamy. 
Instinctively his soul revolted against it. Led by 
his blind infatuation and love for Emile, together 
with the counsels of the church, he had taken the 
first step, and now he found himself deeply im- 
meshed in this web of the prophet’s weaving. A 
husband of five wives, he could not condemn the 
system, save in sacred communion with himself. 
The one great passion of his life had been for 
Emile, and it was torture to look upon the wreck 
she had become in his hands. What was his 
secret remorse none but God knew. The world 
saw but the pleasant and attractive exterior of an 
apparently contented and happy man. Elsie 
could not become reconciled to this parting from 
her husband. It grew more and more dreadful 
to her as the hour for departure drew nigh. At 


298 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


his request, though with bitter emotions, she 
helped to prepare Emile for the voyage. As 
for Emile herself, she was wild with joy at the 
prospect. She played upon the harp and sang as 
they had never heard her sing before, and ap- 
peared more nearly sane for a longer period than 
she had since the dreadful blight fell upon her. The 
day came at last, and through her falling tears 
Elsie saw her husband go out from her presence 
with the beautiful and pale-faced Emile by his 
side, eagerly impatient to go forward upon their 
journey. 

Good-bye,’^ she whispered. am going 
where I shall see them both, my mother and my 
baby. ” 

The light had gone out from the young wife^s 
home, and in vain Sister Lydia reminded her that 
a year would not be long, and that he would 
again return to them. 

A sea of troubled thought and weary anxiety 
overwhelmed her. Serious misgivings and grave 
apprehensions beset her as to the future of her- 
self and husband. She could not but think of 
Emile. Would this voyage benefit her as Mr. 
Baxter hoped ? If it did — and Elsie’s heart sank 
within her at the thought — would not he remain 
away with her rather than bring her back to the 
scene of her trouble? “Will he ever come 


CELESTIAL MARRIAGE. 


299 

back ?” she asked herself again and again. And 
if he does may not my fate be similar to Sister 
Lydia’s ? 

Outside of the Territory he had told her she 
would not be recognized as his wife. If he 
remained away she could never assert her claim 
as such. She could never go to see Reuben or 
Julia. People of the States would look upon her 
as an outcast. Such were the thoughts that dis- 
tracted Elsie during the weeks following his 
departure. Poor, innocent child. Her eyes were 
being opened to a view of Mormonism from a 
different standpoint. 

At last Sister Lydia received a letter. She 
perused it, her pale face unmoved and unchanged, 
then handed it quietly to Elsie. 

She took it, and as she looked upon it, a shud- 
der of horror thrilled her frame. It read : 

Liverpool, April ii, 18—. 

Dear Lydia : — Overwhelmed by sorrow and remorse, I write to 
say that poor Emile, tired of the life I wrecked and rendered valueless, 
yesterday ended it by her own volition. She sprang overboard as we 
were nearing the coast, and although all possible measures were 
adopted for her rescue her body has not yet been found. May God 
forgive me for the ruin I have made. It is small consolation to reflect 
that I have obeyed the law of the priesthood. * * * * 


300 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


A LATTER DAY SAINT. 

‘Ts she no better ?” anxiously inquired Mr. Bost- 
wick, of his mother-in-law, upon the morning 
chosen for the celebration of his third matrimonial 
venture. 

‘*No, she has been again unconscious, but now 
her mind wanders and she talks of you and her 
past life. In my opinion, your place is by her 
side to-day, regardless of other engagements,” said 
Mrs. Benson grimly 

^‘Yes, I know. The — it shall be postponed,” 
he stammered. “I regret I ever made any such 
arrangements, but I will not leave Abbie to-day.” 
He passed up the stairs and entered a dimly- 
lighted room, where his wife lay, pale and fragile 
as a crushed and broken lily, her large eyes glow- 
ing with an unnatural light, and her breath short 
and labored. 

‘‘Charlie, Charlie,’’ she whispered, as he bent 
over her, “fasten the windows close that she may 
not come in — she’s thirsting for my life — my life.” 


A LATTER DAY SAINT. 


301 


‘ ^ Abbie, darling, no one will hurt you,” said 
the conscience stricken man, bending over her 
and smoothing back the brown hair from the wide 
blue-veined forehead “Don’t you see I am here 
by you?” The attendant withdrew, leaving them 
alone. A moment Abbie remained quiet, then 
commenced talking again to herself. 

*T know now it wasn’t right. God never meant 
we should be so wretched. God is good. He has 
given him back to me, and we will be happy 
again — my Charlie — and he will put flowers in my 
hair and say, ‘My pretty Abbie,’ as he used to do 
before she came. Some day we will go away — 
where Julia is — Mother, why don’t Julia come?” 
then, as if her thoughts went back to her girl- 
hood, she murmured. ‘‘Julia and Elsie — come — 
we’ll get some berries for supper. Charlie is 
coming to-night — with Reuben.” 

Her voice took on a tender intonation when 
she spoke her husband’s name, and Charlie Bost- 
wick’s voice faltered and his eyes filled with tears 
as he sought to gain her recognition. Suddenly 
she started, her face grew more sad and pained in 
its expression, and she said plaintively, ‘ ‘They’re 
going to the theatre now. Ah, how fondly he 
draws her arm in his — oh, he loves her ! he loves 
her ! God pity me ! My husband — mine — she’s no 
right to come between us — ” and panting and ex- 


302 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


hausted, Abbie’s voice again fell to a whisper. 

Thus she continued for some time, now mut- 
tering of her childhood, of her sisters and her 
brother, but ever returning to the one subject 
which had broken her heart. 

At last Bostwick could bear it no longer and 
he rushed from the house. Gaining the yard he 
strode back and forth nearly beside himself with 
his pangs of conscience and remorse. 

The physician came and entered the house, 
while outside the repentant husband awaited him 
in a torture of anxiety to learn his sentence. Com- 
ing down the steps. Dr. Ludlow met the husba»d’s 
mute inquiry in his haggard face. 

“Yes, she is dying. This delirium will not 
last long, but she is exhausted nearly, and as 
soon as she becomes conscious she will sink 
away.” 

“You think, then, she may become conscious?” 
said Bostwick eagerly. 

“Probably. They often are just at the last, in 
such cases.” 

Hastily dispatching a note to his intended bride, 
with the intelligence of Abbie’s condition and his 
inability to keep his appointment with her, Char- 
lie sought Mrs. Benson. 

“Is there any change?” he asked. 

“No, only she is growing weaker.” 


J 

A LATTER DAY SAINT. 303 

How stern and self-controlled this woman was, 
even at this hour ! 

No one could envy Charlie Bostwick his feel- 
ings that day, as he listened alternately to the 
delirious mutterings of his dying wife and the 
whispers of his own reproving conscience, for in 
his secret soul the man did not believe in this 
tenet of Mormonism ; but he had yielded to the 
forces brought to bear upon him, aided by his ad- 
miration of the brilliant English girl and his selfish 
desire to possess her, and trampled upon his con- 
victions. But now he felt he was little less than 
a murderer, and remorse was harrowing his mind 
to the verge of endurance. What would he not 
give to blot out the remembrance of the last year 
and a half! 

The news had gone out that Abbie Bostwick 
was dying, and there were many going and com- 
ing from the house. Bostwick longed 'to | escape 
somewhere, away from the sight^and sound of 
any one — away from the curious and pitying 
glances of one, or the reproachful, upbraiding 
gaze of another; but he dare not leave the house 
for fear the change might come while he was 
absent, and he must speak with her once more. 
He must obtain forgiveness for the crime he had 
committed against her. How memories of the 
past flooded before him I He saw Abbie bright 


304 


APPLES OF SODOM. 


and happy, her tinted cheeks and beaming eyes 
a picture of health ' and sunshine ; he heard her 
joyous laugh ring out merrily as he used to hear 
it in their early marriage, but as he had not heard 
it since the fatal day which saw him with a plural 
wife ; he remembered how pleasant was her fond 
greeting each night when he came home from 
his place of business; he saw the pretty, tidy 
home, brightened and enlivened by her smiling, 
sunny face and graceful, sprightly figure ; and he 
groaned as he acknowledged to himself this great 
change had been brought about by his own 
making. Before God he was her murderer. He 
felt that as he remembered Reuben’s words. 
But for him and his sin, Abbie might be well and 
as light-hearted as ever. But now there she lay, 
pale — crushed — dying. In place of the once 
cheerful, pleasant home, he should see but a 
grass-growing grave, marked by the inscription: 

‘ ‘ Abbie Bostwick ; aged twenty-two.” And ^this 
was the penalty of his crime. 

True, he had another home, but he could not 
bear to think of that now. A fierce anger arose 
in his heart against this other woman who had 
lured him by her beauty, who had partaken of his 
sin. Most bitterly he upbraided himself for up- 
holding her in her course toward Abbie. Even the 
remembrance of his child brought him no solace. 


A LATTER DAY SAINT. - 


305 


‘^Oh, God, if I could undo it all!" he groaned. 

At last came the expected change. The faint 
spot of crimson that had dyed Abbie’s cheek in 
her delirium faded away. Her pulse became faint 
and her blood chill. Bostwick bent over her and 
tried to arouse her. 

‘‘Abbie, Abbie," he repeated tenderly, '‘don’t 
you know me?" 

At last the brown eyes once more unclosed, 
and she fixed them upon his face ; but their look 
was not of earth. 

"Abbie, darling, forgive me for all I have 
made you suffer," he faltered. 

She smiled faintly. Then, as a shadow crossed 
her face, she whispered a part of the plural mar- 
riage service: “Husband and wife, for time and 
all eternity." 

“Abbie, I don’t believe it! God knows I 
don’t believe it! There is no true marriage but 
the first. You alone are my wife." 

She smiled again as though his words gave her 
satisfaction. 

“It has been all so strange and cruel here, but 
’twill be — all — right — there." 

She uttered the last words with difficulty. 

“Say you forgive me, Abbie, my wife," he 
pleaded, brokenly. 

“I — I forgive." She clutched his hand tightly. 



3o6 apples of sodom. 

and then: ‘‘Good-bye, mother — tell Julia — Fm 
sure — she was right ; but— God makes — all right 
at last,” she gasped. 

Again, after a pause, while her face took on a 
look of celestial brightness, she murmured, 
“Charlie — rest — peace;” and her hand relaxed its 
hold. 

ovevy' said Mrs. Benson, almost sternly. 

How had this woman repressed the natural 
emotions of her heart, even at this trying hour, 
that she shed no tears? She closed the filmy 
eyes and stood over her first born with no shadow 
of weakness or emotion visible in her stern, cold 
features. The stricken man at the bedside, who 
had neglected and broken the heart that trusted 
and depended upon him for happiness, bowed 
low with his face buried from sight, whilfe heavy, 
smothered sobs shook his frame ; but the mother 
who had reared this form from its infancy stood 
long, looking calmly and silently at the mute, pal- 
lid features before her, then as she drew the sheet 
over the face of the dead, she said quietly, while 
the friends looked at her in awe: 

“She has gone to her reward, for she lived her 
religion. She shall reign exalted in the celestial 
kingdom, for she was a real saint ; yes, a real Lat- 
ter Day saint.” 


A LATTER DAY SAINT. * 


307 


You and I, reader, cannot follow Abbie farther 
or penetrate the mysteries that lie beyond the 
grave, but we doubt not the problem which so 
marred and wrecked her life here has been solved, 
and she has received her inheritance. As for 
Charlie Bostwick, he still lives, and we leave him 
to God and his conscience. And now years have 
rolled away, and Abbie by the world is forgotten, 
like the thousands of suffering women, before and 
since, who have gone down into their graves 
broken-hearted and crushed in spirit, after endur- 
ing their living martyrdom with a heroism unsur- 
passed by any age ; and still the curse of polyg- 
amy exists, a foul blot upon our fair land. 

O, women of the States, will you not by your 
voice and influence help to raise a tidal wave that 
shall have power to sweep away this abomin- 
ation ? 

Legislators at Washington, remember each year 
adds to the victims tortured at the altar of this 
infamous rite, which is a crime against the institu- 
tions founded by our Puritan fathers ! 

Hoping this book may serve as a drop to over- 
flow the bucket of popular prejudice against 
polygamy, we close this story of a Latter-Day 
Saint. 


THE END. 






APPENDIX. 


309 


APPENDIX. 


ARTICLES OF MORMON FAITH, AS PUBLISHED BY 
JOSEPH SMITH IN 1 842. 

We believe in God, the Eternal Father, and in 
His Son, Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost 

We believe that men will be punished for their 
own sins, and not for Adam’s transgression. 

We believe that through the atonement of 
Christ all mankind may be saved by obedience to 
the laws and ordinances of the Gospel. 

We believe that these ordinances are: First, 
Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ; second, Repent- 
ance ; third. Baptism by Immersion for the Remis- 
sion of Sins ; fourth. Laying on of Hands for the 
Gift of the Holy Ghost. 

We believe that a man must be called of God 
by prophecy and by laying on of hands by those 
who are in authority to preach the Gospel and 
administer in the ordinance thereof. 

We believe in the same organization that 
existed in the primitive church, viz: apostles, 
prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists, etc. 

We believe in the gifts of tongues, prophecy, 
revelation, visions, healing, interpretation of 
tongues, etc. 


310 


APPENDIX. 


We believe the Bible to be the word of God as 
far as it is translated correctly ; we also believe 
the Book of Mormon to be the word of God. 

We believe all that God has revealed, and that 
He does now reveal, and we believe that He will 
yet reveal many great and important things per- 
taining to the Kingdom of God. 

We believe in the literal gathering of Israel and 
in the restoration of the Ten Tribes ; that Zion 
will be built upon this continent ; that Christ will 
reign '^personally upon earth, and that the earth 
will be renewed and receive paradisaic glory. 

We claim the privilege of worshiping Almighty 
God according to the dictates of our conscience, 
and allow all men the same privilege, let them 
worship how, where, and what they may. 

We believe in being subject to kings, presi- 
dents, rulers, and magistrates ; in obeying, hon- 
oring and sustaining the law. 

We believe in being 'honest, true, chaste, 
benevolent, virtuous, and in doing good to all 
men; indeed we may say that we follow the 
admonition of Paul. ‘‘We believe all things we 
hope all things,” we have endured many things 
and hope to be able to “ endure all things. ” If there 
is anything virtuous, lovely, or of good report, or 
praiseworthy, we seek after these things. 


APPENDIX. 


3II 


APPENDIX 11 . 


A reveation on the patriarchal order of matri- 
mony, or plurality of wives, given to Joseph 
Smith, the seer, in Nauvoo, July 12th, 1843: ^ 

1 . “Verily thus saith the Lord unto you, my 
servant Joseph, that inasmuch as you have in- 
quired of my hand, to know and understand 
wherein I, the Lord, justified my servants Abra- 
ham, Isaac and Jacob, as also Moses, David and 
Solomon, my servants, as touching the principle 
and doctrine of their having many wives and con- 
cubines: Behold! and lo I am the Lord, thy God, 
and will answer thee as touching this matter. 
Therefore prepare thy heart to receive and obey 
instructions which I am about to give unto you, 
for all those who have this law revealed unto 
them must obey the same ; for behold I I reveal 
unto you a new and everlasting covenant ; and if 
ye abide not that covenant, then are ye damned ; 
for no one can reject this covenant and be permit- 
ted to enter into my glory; for all who have a 
blessing at my hands shall abide the law which 
was appointed for that blessing, and the condition 
thereof, as was instituted for the fullness of my 
glory ; and he that receiveth the fullness thereof 

* From “Rocky Mountain Saints,” by Stenhouse. 


312 


APPENDIX. 


must and shall abide the law, or he shall be 
damned, saith the Lord God. 

II. ‘^And verily I say unto you, that the con- 
ditions of this law are these: All covenants, 
contracts, bonds, obligations, oaths, vows, per- 
formances, connections, associations or expecta- 
tions that are made and entered into and sealed 
by the Holy Spirit of promise, of him who is 
anointed, both as well for time and all eternity, and 
too most holy by revelation and commandment, 
through the medium of mine anointed, whom I 
have appointed on earth to hold this power, ( and 
I have appointed unto my servant J oseph to hold 
this power in his last days, and there is never but 
one on the earth at a time whom this power and 
the keys of this priesthood are conferred), are of 
no efficacy, virtue or force in and after the resur- 
rection of the dead ; for all contracts that are not 
made unto this end have an end when men are 
dead 

III. ‘‘Behold! mine house is a house of order, 
saith the Lord God, and not a house of confusion 
Will I accept of an offering, saith the Lord, that 
is not made in my name ! Or will I receive at 
your hands that which I have not appointed? 
And will I appoint unto you, saith the Lord, ex- 
cept it be by law, even as I and my Father 
ordained unto you before the world was? I am 
the Lord, thy God, and I give unto you this com- 
mandment that no man shall come unto the 
Father but by me, or by my word, which is my 
law, saith the Lord, and everything that is in the 
world, whether it be ordained of men by thrones, 


APPENDIX. 


313 


or principalities, or powers, or things of name, 
whatsoever they may be, that are not by me or by 
my word, saith the Lord, shall be thrown down, 
and shall not remain after men are dead, neither 
in nor after the resurrection, saith the Lord, your 
God; for whatsoever things remain eth are by me, 
and whatsoever things are not by me shall be 
shaken and destroyed. 

IV. ‘‘Therefore, if a man marry him a wife 
in the world, and he marry her not by me nor by 
my word, and he covenant with her so long as he 
is in the world and she with him, their covenant 
and marriage is not of force when they are out 
of the world; therefore, they are not bound by 
any law when they are out of the world ; there- 
fore, when they are out of the world they neither 
marry nor are given in marriage, but are appointed 
angels in heaven, which angels are ministering 
servants, to minister for those who are worthy of 
a far more and an exceeding and an eternal weight 
of glory; for these angels did not abide my law, 
therefore they cannot be enlarged, but remain sep- 
arately and singly, without exaltation, in their 
saved condition to all eternity, and from hence- 
forth are not gods, but are angels of God for ever 
and ever. 

V. “And, again, verily I say unto you. If a 
man marry a wife and make a covenant with her 
for time and all eternity, if that covenant is not 
by me or by my word, which is my law, and is 
not sealed by the holy spirit of promise through 
him whom I have anointed and appointed unto 
this power— then it is not valid, neither of force 


314 


APPENDIX. 


when they are out of the world, because they are 
not joined by me, saith the Lord, neither by my 
word ; when they are out of the world it cannot 
be received there, because the angels and gods 
are appointed there, by whom they cannot pass ; 
they cannot, therefore, inherit my glory, for my 
house is a house of order, saith the Lord God. 

VI. ^‘And, again, verily I say unto you, if a 
man marry a wife by my word, which is my law, 
and by the new and everlasting covenant, and it 
is sealed unto them by the holy spirit of promise 
by him who is annointed, unto whom I have ap- 
pointed this power, and the keys of the priest- 
hood; and it shall be said unto them, ye shall 
come forth in the first resurrection, and, if it be 
after the first resurrection, in the next resurrec- 
tion, and shall inherit its thrones, kingdoms, prin- 
cipalities and powers of dominions, all heights 
and depths — then shall it be written in the Lamb’s 
book of life that he shall commit no murder 
whereby to shed no innocent blood, and if ye 
abide in my covenant and commit no murder 
whereby to shed innocent blood, it shall be done 
unto them in all things whatsoever my servant 
hath put upon them in time and through all eter- 
nity, and shall be of full force when they are out 
of the world ; and they shall pass by the angels 
and the gods which are set there to their exalta- 
tion and glory in all things, as hath been sealed 
upon their heads, which glory shall be a fulness 
and a continuation of the seeds for ever and ever. 

VII. **Then shall they be gods, because they 
have no end ; therefore shall they be from ever- 


APPENDIX. 


315 


lasting to everlasting, because they continue; 
then shall they be above all, because all things are 
subject unto them. Then shall they be gods, be- 
cause they have all power and the angels are sub- 
ject unto them. 

VIII. “Verily, verily, I say unto you, except 
you abide my law ye cannot attain to this glory, 
for strait is the gate and narrow is the way that 
leadeth unto the exaltation and continuation of 
the lives, and few there be that find it, because ye 
receive me not in the world, neither do ye know 
me, and shall receive your exaltation that where 
I am ye shall be also. This is eternal life, to 
know the only wise and true God and Jesus Christ 
whom He hath sent. I am He. Receive ye, 
therefore, my law. Broad is the gate and wide 
is the way that leadeth to the death, and many 
there are that go in thereat, because they receive 
me not, neither do they abide in my law. 

IX. “Verily, verily I say unto you, if a man 
marry a wife according to my word, and they are 
sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise, according 
to mine appointment, and he or she shall commit 
any sin or transgression of the new and ever- 
lasting covenant whatever, and all manner of 
blasphemies, and if they commit no murder, 
wherein they shed innocent blood — ^yet they shall 
come forth in the first resurrection, and enter into 
their exaltation ; but they shall be destroyed in 
the flesh, and shall be delivered unto the buflet- 
ings of Satan unto the day of redemption, saith the 
Lord God. 

X. “ The blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, 


APPENDIX. 


316 

which shall not be forgiven in the world, nor out 
of the world, is in that ye commit murder, 
wherein ye shed innocent blood, and assent unto 
my death, after ye have received my new and 
everlasting covenant, saith the Lord God ; and he 
that abideth not this law, can in nowise enter into 
my glory, but shall be damned, saith the Lord. 

XL “ I am the Lord thy God, and will give 
unto thee the law of my Holy Priesthood, as was 
ordained by me, and my Father, before the world 
was. Arbaham received all things, whatsoever he 
received, by revelation and commandment, by 
my word, saith the Lord, and hath entered into 
his exaltation, and sitteth upon his throne. 

XII. ‘‘ Abraham received promises concerning 
his seed, and of the fruit of his loins — from whose 
loins ye are, namely, my servant Joseph — which 
were to continue so long as they were in the 
word ; and as touching Abraham and his seed, 
out of the world they should continue ; both in 
the world and out of the world should they con- 
tinue as innumerable as the stars ; or, if ye were 
to count the sand upon the sea shore, ye could 
not number them. This promise is yours, also, 
because ye are of Abraham, and the promise was 
made unto Abraham ; and by this law are the 
continuation of the works of my Father wherein 
He glorifieth Himself. Go ye, therefore, and do 
the works of Abraham ; enter ye into my law, 
and ye shall be saved. But if ye enter not into 
my law, ye cannot receive the promise of my 
Father, which He made unto Abraham. 

XIII. “ God commanded Abraham, and Sarah 


/ 


APPENDIX. 3 I y 

gave Hagar to Abraham to wife. And why did 
she do it ? Because this was the law, and from 
Hagar sprang many people. This, therefore, was 
fulfilling, among other things, the promises. 
Was Abraham, therefore, under condemnation ? 
Verily, I say unto you. Nay \ for I, the Lord, 
commanded it. Abraham was commanded to 
offer his son Isaac ; nevertheless it was written, 
thou shalt not kill. Abraham, however, did not 
refuse, and it was accounted unto him for right- 
eousness. 

XIV. ‘‘Abraham received concubines and 
they bore him children, and it was accounted unto 
him for righteousness because they were given 
unto him, and he abode in my law, as Isaac also, 
and Jacob did none other things than that which 
they were commanded ; and because they did 
none other things than that which they were com- 
manded, they have entered into their exaltation 
according to the promises, and sit upon thrones, 
and are not angels, but gods. David also re- 
ceived many wives and concubines, as also Solo- 
mon and Moses, my servants ; as also many other 
of my servants, from the beginning of creation 
until this time; and in nothing did they sin, save 
in these things which they received not of me. 

XV. “David’s wives and concubines were 
given unto him, of me, by the hand of Nathan, 
my servant, and others of the prophets who had 
the keys of this power ; and in none of these 
things did he sin against me, save in the case 
of Uriah and his wife ; and, therefore, he hath 
fallen from his exaltation, and received his por- 


3i8 


APPENDIX. 


I 

tion ; and he shall not inherit them out of the 
world ; for I gave them unto another, saith the 
Lord. 

XVI. ^‘I am the Lord, thy God, and I gave 
unto thee, my servant Joseph, an appointment, 
and restore all things; ask what ye will and it 
shall be given unto you according to my word, 
and as ye have asked concerning adultery, verily; 
verily I say unto you, if a man receiveth a wife in 
the new and everlasting covenant, and if she be 
with another man, and I have not appointed her 
by the holy anointing, she hath committed adul- 
tery and shall be destroyed. If she be not in the 
new and everlasting covenant, and she be with 
another man, she hath committed adultery; and 
if her husband be with another woman, and he 
was under a vow, he hath broken his vow and hath 
committed adultery, and if she hath not com- 
mitted adultery, but is innocent, and hath not 
broken her vow, and knoweth it, and I reveal it 
unto you my servant Joseph, then shall you have 
power, by the power of my holy priesthood, to 
take her and give her unto him that hath not 
committed adultery, but hath been faithful ; for 
he shall be made ruler over many ; for I have en- 
forced upon you the keys and power of priest- 
hood, wherein I restore all things and make known 
unto you all things in due time. 

XVII. ‘‘And verily, verily I say unto you, 
that whatsoever you seal on earth shall be sealed 
in heaven ; and whatsoever you bind on earth in 
my name and by my word, saith the Lord, it 
shall be eternally bound in the heavens; and 


APPENDIX. 319 

whosesoever sins you retain on earth shall be re- 
tained in heaven. 

XVIII. “And again, verily I say whomsoever 
you bless I will bless, and whomsoever you curse 
I will curse, for I, the Lord, am thy God. 

XIX. “And again, verily I say unto you my 
servant Joseph, that whatsoever you give on earth, 
and to whomsoever you give on earth, by my 
word and according to my law it shall be visited 
with blessings and not cursings, and with my 
power, saith the Lord, and shall be without con- 
demnation on earth and in heaven, for I am the 
Lord thy God, and will be with thee even unto 
the ends of the world and through all eternity; 
for verily I seal upon you your exaltation, and 
propose a throne for you in the kingdom of my 
Father, with Abraham your father. Behold, I 
have seen your sacrifice, and will forgive all your 
sins; I have seen your sacrifice in obedience to 
that which I have told you. Go, therefore, and I 
will make a way for your escape, as I accepted the 
offering of Abraham of his son Isaac. 

XX. Verily I say unto you, a commandment 
have I given unto mine handmaid Emma Smith, 
your wife whom I have given unto you, that she 
stay herself and partake not that which I com- 
manded you to offer unto her; for I did it, 
saith the Lord, to prove you all, as I did Abra- 
ham; and that I might require an offering at 
your hands by covenant and sacrifice; and let 
mine handmaid Emma Smith receive all those that 
have been given unto my servant Joseph; and 
those who are not pure, and have said they were 


APPENDIX. 


320 

pure, shall be destroyed, saith the Lord God ; for 
I am the Lord thy God, and ye shall obey my 
voice ; and I give unto my servant Joseph that he 
shall be made ruler over many things, for he hath 
been faithful over a few things, and from hence- 
forth I will strengthen him. 

XXL “And I command mine handmaid, Emma 
Smith, to abide and cleave unto my servant 
Joseph, and to none else. But if she will not 
abide this commandment she shall be destroyed, 
saith the Lord ; for I am the Lord, thy God, and 
will destroy her if she abide not in my law ; but if 
she will abide this commandment then my servant 
Joseph shall do all things for her even as he hath 
said ; and I will bless him and multiply him and 
give unto him a hundred-fold in this world of 
fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters, houses 
and lands, wives and children, and crowns of 
eternal lives in the eternal worlds. And again, 
verily I say, let mine handmaid forgive mine 
servant Joseph his trespasses, and then shall she 
be forgiven her trespasses wherein she hath tres- 
passed against me ; and I, the Lord, thy God, will 
bless her and multiply her and make her heart to 
rejoice. 

XXII. “And again, I say, let not my servant 
Joseph put his property out of his hands lest an 
enemy come and destroy him, for Satan seeketh 
to destroy; for I am the Lord, thy God, and he is 
my servant ; and behold ! and lo, I am with him 
as I was with Abraham, thy father, even unto his 
exaltation and glory. 

XXIII. “Now, as touching the law of the 


APPENDIX. 


321 


priesthood, there are many things pertaining there- 
unto. Verily if a man be called of my Father, 
as was Aaron by mine own voice, and by the 
voice of Him that sent me ; and I have endowed 
him with the keys of the power of this priest- 
hood, if he do anything in my name and accord- 
ing to my law and by my word, he will not com- 
mit sin, and I will justify him. Let no one 
therefore set on my servant Joseph, for I will 
justify him ; for he shall do the sacrifice which I 
require at his hands, for his transgressions, saith 
the Lord, your God. 

XXIV. “And again, as pertaining to the law 
of the priesthood : If any man espouse a virgin, 
and desire to espouse another, and the first give 
her consent; and if he espouse the second, and 
they are virgins, and have vowed to no other 
man, then is he justified; he cannot commit 
adultery, for they are given unto him, for he can- 
not commit adultery with that that belongeth 
unto him, and to no one else; and if he have ten 
virgins given unto him by this law, he cannot 
commit adultery for they belong to him, and are 
given unto him, therefore is he justified. But if 
■one, or either of the virgins, after she is espoused 
shall be with another man, she has committed 
adultery, and shall be destroyed; for they are 
given unto him to multiply and replenish the 
earth according to the commandment, and to ful- 
fil the promise which was given by my Father be- 
fore the foundation of the world ; and for their ex- 
altation in the eternal worlds, that they may bear 
the souls of men ; for herein is the work of my 


/ 





322 


APPENDIX. 



Father continued that he may be glorified. 

XXV. “And again, verily, verily I say unto 
you, if any man have a wife who holds the keys 
of this power, and he teaches unto her the law of 
my priesthood as pertaining to these things, then 
shall she believe and administer unto him, or she 
shall be destroyed, saith the Lord, your God ; for 
I will destroy her ; for I will magnify my name 
upon all those who receive and abide by my law. 
Therefore it shall be lawful in me if she receive 
not this law for him to receive all things whatso- 
ever I, the Lord, his God, will give unto him, be- 
cause she did not administer unto him according 
to my word; and she then becomes the trans- 
gressor; and he is exempt from the law of Sarah 
who administered unto Abraham according to the 
law, when I commanded Abraham to take Hagar 
to wife. And now, as pertaining to this law,, 
verily, verily I say unto you, I will reveal more* 
unto you hereafter ; therefore let this suffice for 
the present. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega. 
Amm,** 
















library of congress 



□ □omasitsfi 






